Chapter 1: Just another day at school…or is it?
Notes:
I’m gonna ramble a little to clarify some things, so skip this if you want. First off:this is the first fanfic I’ve done, as well as where my experience in storytelling started. Secondly:this fanfic was first posted on Quotev, but I decided to post this here after seeing people’s opinions on cross-posting(I think that’s what they called it). People have complimented me over how I’ve done this so far, but I figured getting opinions from another website could be nice since I’m still pretty paranoid over the quality of some chapters. Third:I’m new to this website, so any tips to make this easier to read are welcomed. I could ramble more, but I’ll just let you read the chapter now.
Oh, and ‘a’ means the characters are thinking.
Word count:1507
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(no pov)
Claire was running through the school hallways, trying to get away from ∆LICE. It all started when the school bullies dropped her into a void-like pit. As she got back up and started her trek back to find her friends, she would run into Miss Bloomie who held a paper with a big red F on it. It was Claire’s test paper. After that, she started running, eventually running into Miss Thavel and Miss Circle who also joined the chase.
This all lead up to numerous events, such as her being chased around the entire school, Engel-one of her friends-saving her from the trio of teachers, finding the horrifically mutilated bodies of Abbie and Lana, being attacked again by Miss Circle, and running for a door that was labeled “Exit”. As she got into the room, she started to catch her breath, feeling that she could finally relax.
As she was catching her breath, however, she saw an ominous figure in the colorful yet empty void that was the room, which brings us back to now:Claire being chased down the hallway by the otherworldly woman who was slashing and teleporting after Claire. She felt like she could only see through one of her eyes at the moment. She couldn’t tell though, as she was more focused on her fear of getting caught. She finally reached the door and started pulling at it, but it wouldn’t budge.
“Come on, come on! Why isn’t it opening!?!?”
As Claire was pulling at the door futilely, she heard the sound of ∆LICE’S footsteps and tendrils flailing around. As ∆LICE got closer, Claire realized she couldn’t escape. All she could do was look at the woman who was seconds away from killing her. As ∆LICE brought her claw down, ready to seal the students fate-
(ANNOYING ALARM CLOCK)
Claire jolted awake, breathing heavily as she realizes that she was just having a nightmare about her school…again.
Claire:(groans in annoyance) Damn it, not again. That’s the 5th time this month.
For a while, Claire had been a student at Paper School. At the time, she had no reason to assume that there was anything wrong with the school, but she would learn how wrong she was to believe that. Murderous teachers(not all of them, but one’s a cannibal, so it’s not all that much better) obnoxious bullies, and a demon(?) in a room that no one is allowed in(due to the aforementioned demon).
You may be wondering ‘Why not tell anyone then? Why not call the cops?’, which would be a reasonable thing to do(at least for the teachers. Not sure what they would do about the reality-warping entity that lives in the school), but they would have been dealt with a long while ago if it were that easy. Even when students go missing(are murdered), there is never any proof leftover to prove it was because of the school faculty. Anytime someone tried to get proof, they were either unable to find anything, or they were the next to fall.
Deciding it would be better to just get the day over with, Claire rolled out of bed, and got ready for school, putting on her uniform, brushing her hair, eating breakfast, said goodbye to her parents, and started her walk to school.
The walk to school was what she was used to:calm and quiet, which helped a little whenever she got worried about failing any exams(though, as mentioned before, not for the reason students at any other school would be). Though, it seems it wasn’t helping that much today.
Claire:(sighs)’Why does the school have to have teachers that are psychotic murderers? I’d like to be able to actually get a good night’s sleep without having nightmares about being murdered by failure intolerant teachers or a demon that for some reason lives in the school.’
After the usual walk, she finally saw the school come into view. She started looking around, seeing if she can find her friends:Engel and Bubble. As she looked around, however, she saw someone unfamiliar. A teenager with (hair length), (hair color) hair, (eye color) eyes, and (skin tone) skin.
(I know it’s all in black and white, but just act like color matters, even if it barely gets mentioned)
Seeing the teen look around curiously, she decided to approach them to see what they’re here for.
Claire:Uhhh hello there.
Hearing Claire’s voice break their thoughts, the stranger turns around to see the girl.
???:Oh, hello there.
Now that they turned around, Claire now knew for a fact that she hadn’t seen them before. Though, something about them caught her attention compared to others, but she didn’t know what. Shaking the thoughts aside, she focused on learning who this teen was.
Claire:Is there a reason your just standing around outside the school?
???: oh, yeah actually. I’m a new student. My family and I just moved recently and my mom got me enrolled here. Oh, and you can call me (Name).
Claire looks at (Name) curiously. Now that she thought about it, she recalls some of the teachers talking about a new kid joining the school, but she didn’t think much of it at the time. Not like she enjoyed thinking about school that much.
(Name):Ummm excuse me miss, are you doin’ ok?
Claire snaps out of her thoughts, realizing that she had been silently staring at them.
Claire: U-uhh yeah, of course! Just…got lost in my thoughts, don’t worry about it. ‘Oh my gosh, way to make a good first impression with the new kid, Claire.’
After berating herself, she composed herself and focused her attention back on the teenager in front of her, giving them a warm smile.
Claire:Since you’re new here, I’m assuming you don’t know where to go or what classes you have, right?
(Name): You would be assuming correctly, yes.
Claire: Well, would you like me to show you around the school?
(Name):Really? I mean, if you’re cool with it.
Claire:Of course, don’t worry. Follow me.
The two students now start making their way through the school, seeing the many lockers and rooms in the halls, eventually making it to the Principals office. Claire led (Name) inside, catching the attention of Miss Grace as the door opened.
Miss Grace:Well, good morning Claire. It there something you need?(notices (Name)) Oh, is that the new student?
Claire:That’s what they said, right (Name)?
(Name):(nods in confirmation) Yep.
Miss Grace:Yes, (Full Name). I heard all about you from your mother. You will call me Miss Grace
As Miss Grace talked, she started looking through her desk drawers, looking through some papers.
Miss Grace:I’ve already organized your schedule for your classes. You will be going to these classes in this order for the year, got it?(holds out the schedule)
(Name):(nods and takes the schedule) Got it Miss Grace.
Miss Grace:(smiles lightly, but keeps a stern expression) Good. (turns her attention to Claire)And Claire, can you show them around the school?
Claire: Oh, don’t worry. I already did that.
Miss Grace: (shrugs) Alright, then I better not hear about them getting lost, understand?
Miss Grace’s expression seems to get more stern as she looked at Claire. Even though the teachers scared her more, Claire still got nervous around the principal. Even though she was kinder than some of the teachers, she still got nervous around Miss Grace
(Name):It’s ok, like Claire said: she already showed me around. I mean, mayyybe not all of the classrooms, but I know where most things are now.
Miss Grace’s gaze turns back to the new student, her expression softening at the confirmation.
Miss Grace: If you’re certain. Claire, finish showing them around and get to your classes.
Claire:(composes herself) Y-yes Mu-Miss Grace.
Understanding what Miss Grace told them, she grabbed (Name)’s hand and pulled them out of her office, with neither of them catching the principal’s lingering gaze on (Name)(not like she stared for long, but still).
Claire:Alright…so, what is the order your classes are in?
(Name):Well, let’s see. (holds up the sheet)
1st period:Language with Miss Thavel
2nd period:Science with Miss Bloomie
3rd period:Math with Miss Circle
As (Name) read through the schedule, Claire shivered while reading the names. Just thinking about them gives her anxiety.
Free period:eat and do whatever(that doesn’t cause problems for me or the other teachers)
4th period:Music with Mister Demi
5th period:History with Miss Emily
6th(Final)period:Art with Miss Sasha
(Name):So, I got language first. Where was that again?
Claire:(snaps back to reality) o-oh, right…f-follow me
As Claire and (Name) walk through the hallway, Claire can’t help but wonder if they’ll last long, but hopes that they won’t perish like the many others students who used to attend Paper School.
Notes:
And that’s chapter 1. I will clarify, the characterization might get a little weird since I use the wiki pages to figure out how I wanna do them, and said wiki pages don’t have a whole lot to say about their personalities(it only says for Miss Grace that she’s kind yet stern). Regardless, I do still want to make something for you guys to enjoy, so I hope you get a similar amount of interest as those on Quotev have. Will probably come back to check for errors since I literally just started using this website.
Chapter 2: The new kid’s first day (part 1)
Summary:
So your first day at school has begun. Hope you’re ready to meet your teachers(who definitely only want what’s best for you) and make friends with students with totally normal appearances.
‘A’ means the character is thinking.
Chapter Text
(Claire’s pov)
After a minute or two of walking and showing (Name) where their other classes are, we finally made it to Miss Thavel’s classroom.
Claire:Well, here we are. ‘Unfortunately.’
As I said this to (Name), I could tell they were intrigued by what the teachers would by like. God, how do I even tell them? I mean, Demi, Emily, and Sasha are fine, but…
(Name):(smiles and nods)Got it. Thanks for the tour Claire. I think I got it from here.
I snap back to reality when I hear (Name)’s appreciation. Man, I really hope they’ll be fine. They seem like such a nice person…
Claire:(nods)Alright, if you say so. I gotta get to my first period now, but would it be fine if we hung out during our free period? You seem nice, and I can introduce you to my friends.
(Name):Sure, that sounds cool to me-.
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Both me and (Name) look at the bell as it rings, seeing that it’s time for class. Wait…
Claire:CRAP. I’M GONNA BE LATE! Sorry (Name), but I gotta go!
As I say this, I start running, hoping that I won’t be too late to my first period. As I dash away from (Name), I hear them shout one last thing.
(Name):IT’S OK. I’LL SEE YOU LATER.
For some reason, their words gave me a weird feeling. I’m not sure how to describe it, but I don’t have time to think about it right now. I just hope that Miss Sasha will understand why I was late.
(your pov)
As I watch Claire run to make it to her class, I think a little more about the (technical) promise I made to see her later
(Name):’She seems like a nice person. Maybe we can be good friends. But, I guess that’s for later.’
Putting the thought of a new friend for later, I turn my attention to Miss Thavel’s classroom.
(Name):’I wonder if anyone’s inside. The bell did just ring, so maybe not yet.’ (gets up close to the door, peering through the window in the door)
(??? pov)
Another day of teaching bratty teens. Though apparently, there’s a new student joining today. Grace told me and the others a couple weeks ago that some teen named (Full Name) was going to join the school, and their first class was mine.
???:’As long as this “(Name)” isn’t a problem kid and isn’t some idiot, then I shouldn’t hate them too much.’
As I approached my classroom, I saw some teen pressing their face against the door window, seemingly trying to see inside the room. Seeing that they had yet to notice me, I walk up from behind them and put my claws on their shoulders, making them flinch from surprise.
???:Hello there~(turns the teen around, seeing their full appearance) Oh, you’re a new face. You wouldn’t happen to be (Full Name) now, would you?
(Name):(composes themself) Y-yes Miss, that’s me. Are you Miss Thavel?
Miss Thavel:(smirks) That’s right (Last Name). I’ll be your language teacher for as long as you’re here. So I hope you don’t disappoint me.
(Name):(nods, not catching onto her more sinister thoughts) Of course Miss Thavel. I’ll do my best.
I chuckle lightly and take my claws off their shoulders, amused by their naivety as they finally see my sharp claws.
Miss Thavel:’They really don’t know what kind of school they’re in, do they? This should be very, very interesting~.’
As I take my attention off of them, I notice that most of the students in my first period were watching, with some of them talking amongst each other about my interaction with the new kid.
Miss Thavel.(smirks sadistically)Alright everyone, listen up! This here is our new student:(Full Name). Go on, say hello~(nudges their shoulder)
(Name):Oh, right. (clears throat) Hello everyone. Like Miss Thavel said: my name is (Full Name).
Everyone turned their focus to (Name), taking in their appearance as I opened the door to the classroom.
Miss Thavel:Now, everyone get in! Anyone who takes longer than twenty seconds is getting extra homework.~
At those words, everyone takes their focus off of (Name) and starts rushing in. I pull (Name) aside as everyone rushes inside. I know, I know, I’m part of the reason we’re a little behind schedule, but it’s just so much fun tormenting these insolent teenagers~.
Once everyone was inside, I pull (Name) inside as everyone sits in their seats.
Miss Thavel: Good. Now, (Name), go take a seat next to Cubbie. Cubbie, raise your hand!
(Cubbie pov)
Hearing Miss Thavel yelling my name, I feel my body stiffen and my tail rise as I raise my paw, not wanting to make her mad.
Cubbie:H-here Miss Thavel!
Miss Thavel:(smirks at his nervousness) Good~, now take your seat (Name).
Hearing Miss Thavel’s words, (Name) nods and walks to the desk next to mine, sitting down in it.
Miss Thavel: Now then, if you all have questions about our new friend, save them for later. We’re going to learn some Spanish today, so pay attention.
Miss Thavel gets out some books and a piece of chalk to write on the chalkboard. As she does that, I can’t help but notice the new kid staring at me like I’m some new creature.
Cubbie:(slightly perturbed) Excuse me, is there something wrong?
As I say this, (Name) seems to jolt in their seat, realizing that they were staring.
(Name): (whispering as to not disturb the class)S-sorry, I-i didn’t mean to seem rude. I just-you look a little… different than I though you would.
Cubbie:(raises an eyebrow)What do you mean “I look different”?
(Name):(looks away awkwardly)Well…I guess I thought you’d look less…cat-like…or pencil sharpener-like, if that makes sense…
Their words make me stare at them confused. ‘Less cat-like? Pencil sharpener??’ I stare at my paws and then my torso as their words linger in my mind.
(Name):(starts to internally panic) I-i didn’t mean it as anything rude.(looks away embarrassed) I just…wasn’t expecting it. I’m-I’m sorry if I offended you…
Seeing them look so dejected made me feel some slight sympathy. I could tell that they at least meant it when they said didn’t mean to be rude.
Cubbie:Well, have you not seen people like me before?
(Name):N-no, not really…I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings(sighs dejectedly)
Cubbie:(thinks for a moment) Well…I guess I can forgive you, but think a little longer before you question someone’s appearance, ok?
(Name):(nods) Of-of course. I’m really sorry-
Cubbie:(waves his hand) I heard you the first time, and I already forgave you. Don’t worry about it.
(Name): R-right, sor-I mean, got it.
I smirk lightly at their nervousness, seeing that they really didn’t mean to offend me in any way.
Cubbie:’Well, at least they seem like a good person. I wonder how long they’ll last here. Though, I’m sure I’m not alone in that thought.’ Well, as much as I’d like to talk, Miss Thavel will be pretty pissed if she sees or hears us talking.
(Name):Right, of course.(turns attention to Miss Thavel)
Seeing them put their focus on the lesson, I do the same, hoping that Miss Thavel didn’t notice us talking.
(your pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Thankfully, our language class was fairly basic. At least for now. I’m not entirely sure how long I talked with Cubbie, but I’m glad I did(thankfully, we were both very quiet, so we didn’t get in trouble). While I was a little unprepared for his…”unique” appearance, I did enjoy talking to him. I’m also happy he was understanding of my reaction to his looks. I…really didn’t think I’d meet an actual real-life anthropomorphic cat-much less one with a pencil sharpener for a torso.
Miss Thavel:Alright class, I hope you all payed attention, because you’ll want to remember this for the exam on Friday. Now get to your next class~
I could feel myself sweat-drop at her words. If we weren’t so quiet, I’d assume she knew. Anyway, after she said that, me and everyone else in the room started packing up our things and walked out of the classroom. On my way out, I felt a hand-or rather, a paw on my shoulder.
(Name):Oh, hey Cubbie.
Cubbie: Hey (Name). Just wanted to see if you got down everything Thavel told us. We did talk for a while when we shouldn’t have been.
(Name):Yeah, I think so. I should be fine. How about you?
Cubbie:(nods) Of course I did.
(Name):(rolls eyes at him) Alright, just had to ask. See you later?
Cubbie:Of course. I’ll see you later.
And with that, Cubbie walks off to get to his next class.
(Name):’Alright, now what’s next?’(pulls out their schedule, looking it over again)
1st period:Language with Miss Thavel
2nd Period:Science with Miss Bloomie
3rd Period:Math with Miss Circle
(Name):’Ok, I’m pretty sure I remember where Claire said science was. I just gotta find it now.’
With my new destination now in mind, I began my walk to my Science class.
(Miss Bloomie pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
As the bell rings, the rest of the students in my second period begin to enter the room, some of them still unable to hide their fear of being around me. I smile at this, glad that I still can get to these kids with little effort.
Miss Bloomie: Alright class, toda-
Just as I had started speaking, some other kid just ran into the room, panting like they just either just ran across the entire school, or don’t exercise enough. Either way, their tardiness annoyed me.
Miss Bloomie:(glares at the student, annoyed) I’m sorry, but I’m afraid you’re late.
???:(pants) I’m-I’m so sorry. I-I got lost.
As they straighten themself, I notice that they don’t look familiar. Are they…?
Miss Bloomie: You wouldn’t happen to be the new student I was told about, would you?
???:(still catching their breath) Y-yes Miss Bloomie. M-my name is (Full Name). I-I was shown around, b-but I mistaked history for this class, and that was its own awkward thing, and then-
Miss Bloomie:(raises my blade arm at them, silencing them) Zip it, I-
???:(snickers) Yes Miss Bloomie~
Miss Bloomie:YOU KNOW I WASN’T TALKING TO YOU ZIP!!!
Zip:(laughs in menace to society at the back of the room)
I groan loudly, already done with dealing with these brats. I don’t know how Circle can possibly play favorites with Zip and those other two.
Miss Bloomie(holds her head in frustration with her actual hand)Class, this is (Full Name). (points at them with her blade arm)They’ll be joining our school from here on out.
As I introduce the new kid, everyone turns their attention to them, some being more interested than others. (Name) just smiles and waves back to them.
(Name):(turns back to Miss Bloomie) Again, I’m really sorry I’m late. It won’t happen again
Miss Bloomie:(glare softens at (Name)’s words) Fine, I’ll let you off the hook this time, but it better not happen again. I’m not giving you special attention just because you’re new.
(Name):(nods in understanding) Of course, I understand
At least this new kid doesn’t sound like they’ll intentionally be a problem. It’d be nice to have a student that didn’t make me second guess my career choices.
Miss Bloomie: Alright new kid, you’ll be sitting next to Petunia. PETUNAI! RAISE YOUR HAND!
Hearing her name being yelled, Petunia stops talking to Lizzy(because of course she was) and raises her hand.
(Petunia pov)
I was just talking to Lizzy when we heard Bloomie yell at me to raise my hand. Jeez, she has no chill whatsoever.
Miss Bloomie:(looks back at (Name)) You’ll be sitting next to her, got it?
(Name):(nods) Got it.
After their little exchange, the new kid walks over and sits at the desk next to mine. As they do so, I notice them staring at me briefly before they sit down, turning their attention to Bloomie.
As Miss Bloomie gets out the materials for her lesson, I look over at Lizzy who stares back at me. I could tell from her stare that we both had the same thing in mind. Nodding back to her, I turn my attention to the newbie, wanting to know more about them.
Petunia:(leans over to (Name), intrigued) Sooo, you’re new around here, aren’t’cha?
(Name):(turns to Petunia) Yeah, you could say that. Since, well, I am new. My family and I moved here recently.
Petunia:I see. Well, as Miss Bloomie said-or, yelled, I’m Petunia. (waves her hand toward her friend) And this lovely lady is Lizzy.
Lizzy:(waves enthusiastically)Hello there new kid. The teach said your name’s (Name), right?
(Name):(smiles awkwardly, unprepared for their enthusiasm) Yeah, that’s me. You two uhh seem friendly.
Petunia: Of course we are, (tone turns teasing)and YOU seemed rather interested in me~.
(Name): Oh uhh yeah, you could say that. (was staring because of her rabbit-like appearance)
Petunia & Lizzy:(giggle in amusement)
Lizzy: Don’t worry newbie, we don’t judge. We like to know we look good.
(Name):(sweatdrops at their attitudes)’Well, at least they don’t need the reassurance, but I’ll humor them.’ Uhh yeah, can’t say you two don’t look nice.
Petunia:Well thank you. It’s nice to actually hear it then just get stared at.
Lizzy:Yeah, no kidding. I mean, it’s nice to know people think we’re attractive, but it just gets creepy when people only stare like we don’t notice.
(Name):(shrugs) Well, I’m not immensely talkative or into fashion, but I can say you two look pretty.
Petunia & Lizzy:(giggles lightly) Well thank you (Name)~. You look reaaalllly cute too-/Your like, TOTES ador-
Miss Bloomie: HEY!!! I can hear you three!
Hearing Miss Bloomie yelling at us, we all turn our attention back to her.
Miss Bloomie:(glares intensely) I don’t care if you’re gossiping or making friends. If I hear a word out of any of you three, you’re all staying after school for the next hour doing extra school work! GOT IT!?!?
Petunia, Lizzy & (Name):Y-Yes Miss Bloomie!
Miss Bloomie:(keeps her glare on the three) Good, now pay attention.(slams her blade arm into the board behind her for emphasis, leaving a crack in it)
Petunia:’Jeez, this teacher needs a vacation or something.’
As Miss Bloomie continues her lesson(while turning back to us every few seconds), we begin writing down notes for the lesson, trying to catch up on what we missed.
(your pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Ok, so science was…a little more stressful. Mainly because Miss Bloomie sounded like she was on the verge of killing someone throughout the lesson, but we still got through it. I had to simplify some of the notes because I didn’t want to stay behind on them, but I got the gist of the lesson. Thankfully, she seemed to get calmer throughout the lesson.
Miss Bloomie:(takes a deep breath) Ok, that will be the end of our lesson. (glares briefly at the students, particularly, a certain trio of teens) I sure HOPE that all of you payed attention during our lesson.
I could feel myself shrink into my desk, knowing that even though she worded it like it was directed to everyone, she really was talking to 3 students in particular.
Miss Bloomie:(sighs) Class dismissed.
At those words, everyone started packing up and walking out of the classroom. As I was about to leave, I couldn’t help but stop and turn back to Bloomie.
(Name):Umm…M-Miss Bloomie, I’m really sorry I made my first day here so hard on you. I’ll try to be better.
Miss Bloomie:(glares at (Name) before sighing, holding her face with her actual hand) Just…if you’re really sorry, don’t let it happen again. I have enough students making me question why I took this job as it is.
(Name):(nods in understanding) Of course. I promise I’ll do better.
Miss Bloomie:(softens her glare before waving them off) Sure, whatever, just get to your next class.
Understanding her dismissal, I nod a final time before walking out.
(Name):’Well… she was definitely more aggressive than Miss Thavel, and her having a ruler or whatever that was for an arm wasn’t something I was expecting, but I guess meeting Cubbie earlier made that a little less weird to me. If only it could’ve made that less stressful.-’
As I begin pulling out my schedule, I felt a pair of arms wrap around me
(Name):’Speaking of “seeing Cubbie earlier making things a little less weird…’
Petunia:Hey now, you’re just gonna leave without saying goodbye??
Lizzy:Yeah, we thought we were building a connection.
I turn back to see the two girls from earlier pouting. Petunia’s arms wrapped around my torso while Lizzy’s arms were crossed.
(Name):(chuckles at the sight) Sorry, I’m not really used to waiting for others.
Petunia & Lizzy:(tilts their heads in confusion) What do you mean?
(Name):Well, I’m not exactly the kind of person who casually makes friends.
Petunia & Lizzy:(gasps in surprise, Petunia unwrapping her arms around (Name) in the process) Really!?
(Name):(nods) Really. It’s not like I don’t like having friends, it’s just that I kinda need others to start the conversation, otherwise I’ll just stand around awkwardly in dead silence.
Lizzy:Wow, I never would have guessed.
Petunia:Yeah, no kidding.
(Name):(chuckles in amusement) Well, thanks for thinking I’m so interesting. (pulls out their schedule, seeing which class is next)
As I look through my schedule again, Lizzy and Petunia get beside me, looking through it as well before they both got upset.
Petunia: Aww man, this is the only class we have with you!?
Lizzy:Ugghh, that sucks.
(Name):(chuckles at their pouting) Well, not much we can do about it. But hey, we can still see each other around.
Both girls’ perk up at this reminder(this also reminded me of Petunia’s rabbit-like appearance), understanding what I meant.
Petunia & Lizzy:(both grin pretty wide at the thought) Yeah, you’re right.
Lizzy: Oh, oh, we should totally exchange phone numbers so we could talk.
Petunia:Yeah, totally!
(Name):(shrugs) I mean, if you wanna.
(??? pov)
As I walk away from the gossip girls chatting it up with the new kid, I couldn’t help but think about just what I could do to get their attention. What would their reaction be if I messed with them? How do they get along so quickly with others despite apparently not being good with people? Really, I just wanna know more about them-whether it’s by screwing with them or just talking with them, I wanna know.
???:(smirks sinisterly) Oh man, do I gotta tell the guys. (sees them in the distance) Hey! Oliver! Edward!
Hearing my voice across the hallway, the two boys turn their attention from whatever conversation they were having to me.
Oliver:Hey Zip, you seem pretty eager today. Didja find another way to get a pirate ship into the swimming pool?
Zip:Noooo, but there is a new student in our school~.
Edward:(raises an eyebrow) Really? You’ve never been this excited over some new kid. What’s so special about them?
Zip:(giggles to herself) You’ll seeee~
Oliver:(shrugs) Well, whether Zip’s hyping this new kid up properly or not, it should at least be interesting to get to meet them.
Relationships
Claire-5% Friends, currently intrigued and worried
Miss Grace-1% Acquaintances, not that interested yet
Miss Thavel-2% Acquaintances, has a feeling about you
Cubbie-8% Friends, finds you interesting
Miss Bloomie-0% Acquaintances, hopeful but annoyed
Petunia-12% Friends, wants to know and see you more
Lizzy-12% Friends, wants to know and see you more
Zip-??% Not enough info
I was gonna move Claire and Miss Grace’s info to chapter 1, but I forgot. I could just move them there, but I don’t care enough to fix that mistake at this point. Not like it’s a big mistake anyway.
Notes:
I’m just gonna throw in that I’m mostly copy-and-pasting the chapters from Quotev. I’m also using this to check for any errors I made to correct them. And just as a reminder:I made these. You can check the Quotev page of the same name as this to see when the last update was to see I’m not someone trying to take the credit of someone else’s work.
Fun fact:the “Zip it” joke in Bloomie’s class was thought up on the spot. I just typed in ‘zip it’ on a whim and was like “wait a minute-remember’s the character- well now I have to” and decided Zip would share her second period with you. Hope you got a similar amount of amusement from it as I did and that I’m actually funny.
Chapter 3: The new kid’s first day (part 2)
Summary:
After making it through your first two periods, you get to learn about your next period’s teacher and talk to one of Claire’s friends. You also catch the attention of the school bully’s. Everyone’s just interested in you at this new school, aren’t they?
Chapter Text
(Engel pov)
Bubble:Really? The new student’s here?
Claire:Yeah, I talked to them when I first got here.
The day had been going as it had been expected up until now. Me, Bubble, and Claire were waiting outside of Miss Circle’s class for our third period, talking about what we had been up to. Nothing too interesting had happened with me or Bubble, but apparently Claire had been up to something new earlier this morning.
Engel:You talked to them? What were they like?
Claire:Their name is (Name), and they were really nice. I showed them around the school so they can get to their classes easier.(chuckles nervously) Also, I kinda invited them to hang with us during free period. That’s ok with you guys, right?
Bubble:(beams excitedly) Of course! I wanna know more about this “(Name)”!
I laugh a little at Bubble’s enthusiasm. Not that there’s anything wrong with it. I’m pretty intrigued by this “(Name)” Claire’s told us about. While we did know a new student was coming soon(soon being today, apparently), that’s mainly because we walked by the teachers lounge while they were talking(some complaining) about a new student.
Engel:Yeah, that’s fine with me too. They can join us during our free period if they want.
Claire:(smiles brightly)Great, I really think you two will like them!
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
At the very loud ringing of the bell, the three of us start walking into the classroom. Once we got inside, we only saw a few students already in while Miss Circle seemed to not be in here. Maybe she went to confiscate some Oreo’s from another innocent student(hopefully nothing more than that).
Engel:Well, I guess we’re still waiting on Miss Circle.
As the three of us take our seats, I notice Claire seemed to be deep in thought about something. Seeing this, I shake her a little to snap her out of it.
Claire:(snaps back to reality) Wh-huh?
Engel:Claire, are you ok? You’re not worrying over how you’ll do, are you? We still have until Friday before we need to worry about exams.
Claire:Oh-oh no, it’s not that. I’m just…a little worried about (Name). I mean, I did only just meet them, but I’d really like to see them more, and I don’t know how they’ll do in their classes….
Hearing how she trailed off made me realize what she was worried about, making me feel some sympathy. I look over to Bubble, seeing that same look in her eyes before i turn back to Claire, hoping I can cheer her up.
Engel:(gives Claire a smile, hoping he can help her feel better) Hey, don’t worry too much. I’m sure they’re doing fine so far. Besides, none of the teachers tried anything with previous students on their first day, so (Name) should be doing just fine.
Claire:(smiles, appreciating Engel’s concern) Yeah, maybe you’re right. They’re probably doing just fine.
(your pov)
(Name):Oh my lord, there is no way I’m gonna be late for two classes on my first day.
In case it needs to be said, I’m currently wandering the halls, trying to find my third period math class, and I’m really not remembering which room it was.
(Name):’Jeez, why didn’t I just accept Petunia and Lizzy’s offer to show me to the math classroom? Why can’t I just remember where Claire said it was?’(groans) Was it down that hall? No, that was music. Ugh, I’ll just go the opposite direction.
As I turn the corner, I bump into someone, backing up from them in shock.
???:(grunts and snarls) I'm sorry, but you should really watch where you’re going, kid.
Hearing the irritated voice from the person I bumped into, I looked up and….immediately realized how tall she was. Like, there’s tall, and then there’s this. She also had a normal arm and hand while her other arm seemed to be a pencil and…whatever that other pointy thing is.
(note:I looked at the wikis as I wrought this. I know it’s a drawing compass now, but I wasn’t aware that was even a thing when first watching Basics in Behavior, and I don’t know if there were actually people who saw her arm and just knew it was that)
???:(raises an eyebrow, still noticeably peeved)Hmmm, you don’t look familiar. You wouldn’t happen to be the new student I’ve been told about,(bends down to (Name)’s face, looking them in the eyes) are you?
(Name):(backs up, a little intimidated by her) Y-yes Miss. M-My name is (Full Name), and I’m trying to find my math class. I was shown around, b-but I got lost anyway…
???:(smirks, still a little annoyed) Well you’re in luck, since I’m your teacher.
(Name):(eyes widen in surprise) Wait, you’re Miss Circle?
Miss Circle:(grins mischievously) That’s right (Name), now come with me.~
After she says that, she puts her hand on my back, leading me to her classroom. This action begins to make me notice that the teachers so far have acted…quite different from the other teachers I’ve had. Miss Thavel seemed strict yet teasing, Miss Bloomie seemed temperamental yet (sorta maybe?) understanding, and Miss Circle so far seems somewhere between teasing and mocking(not quite sure just yet)…and like she wants me to be intimidated by her, which is kind of working so far.
(Name):’Well, I can already tell this is gonna be one interesting school year, though I guess I gotta find out for myself if that’ll be a good thing or not.’
(Miss Circle pov)
As I was leading (Name) through the halls to my class, I was currently thinking about what kind of student they’ll be. Will they be able to keep up with the classes, or will they just be another meal for me? I guess I’ll just have to wait and see.~
Once we finally arrived, I opened the door and pushed them ahead.
Miss Circle:Go on (Name). Let’s introduce you to the class, shall we?~ (grins widely)
(Name):(nods and composes themself) R-Right, got it.
And with that, (Name) walks inside as I walk from behind them.
Miss Circle:All right everyone, listen up! (gestures to (Name)) We have a new student with us.
(Name):Hello everyone, my name is (Full Name).
After (Name) introduced themself, I notice the class turn their attention from me to (Name), most of them not having known we’d be having a new student. As I look over them, I notice (Name) briefly makes eye contact with Claire who smiles and waves to them.
Miss Circle:Hmmm…’Something tells me those two have already met. Interesting…I’ll keep that in mind for now.’ Alright (Name), you’ll be sitting next to Bubble. She’s the girl on the left of Claire. You know who Claire is, right?
(Name):(nods) Yeah, I got it. (walks to the desk next to Bubble)
As (Name) walks to their desk, I can’t help but think about them. Something about how they’ve acted so far is so…interesting to me. Maybe I’ll look into them later, but for now…I have a class to teach.
Miss Circle:(chuckles menacingly to herself)Now…let’s begin our lesson.~
(Bubble pov)
So that’s the new student Claire was talking about, huh? Well, they look interesting. And they’re sitting next to me? Awesome!
As they sit down next to me, they seemed to look at me like they saw something off about my appearance before sitting down. Weird. I don’t look weird today, do I?
Miss Circle:Alright class, I know we have a new student, but we’re not going to spend the class getting to know them. Get out your notebooks and get ready to take notes.
Hearing Miss Circle’s orders, we all started getting out our stuff. As I was getting out my stuff, I couldn’t help but wonder why (Name) looked at me like that. It didn’t feel like it was rude or judgmental, but I really couldn’t get it out of my mind. I need to know.
Bubble:psst, psst. (Name), (Name).
(Name):(turns to Bubble curiously) Hi. Bubble, right?
Bubble:(nods)Yeah, that’s me. You said your name is (Name), right?
(Name):That’s right. Did you need something?
Bubble:Kinda. I saw you stare at me a little, and it’s bugging me a little.
(Name):Oh sorry. (scratches cheek nervously) I just…don’t see people who look like bubbles-
Bubble:Oh that? Don’t worry, it’s ok. And besides, my hair only looks like bubbles.
(Name):(looks at her curiously)Wait, really? It’s just…how your hair looks?
Bubble:(nods her head)Don’t worry, you’re not the first one to make that mistake.
(Name):(tilts head)Really? I’m not?
Bubble:Of course not! If I had a dollar for every time someone thought my body was made of bubbles, I’d have…well, maybe about twenty or thirty dollars, but that’s still quite a lot of people!
(Name):(chuckles at her words, finding her exuberance charming) Yeah, it is, isn’t i-
Miss Circle: A-HEM.
Hearing that, me and (Name) both turn our attention to Miss Circle. Oh right, we’re in class.
Miss Circle:(smiles sinisterly and glares at the teens, mainly focused on Bubble)While I understand meeting new people can be fun, I thought I said we wouldn’t spend the class getting to know the new kid. Cut the chit-chat, and focus. On. Me. Now.
Understand her words as a warning, I lower my head and nod to her, (Name) doing the same.
Bubble:(frowns sadly)Yes Miss Circle. It won’t happen again…
(Name):(nods in understanding)Sorry Miss Circle.
Miss Circle:(keeps her glare, not lowering the intensity of it) Good, now pay attention.
As Miss Circle resumed her lesson, writing down math equations on the board, I sadly turn my attention to (Name).
Bubble:(whispering)I’m-I’m sorry if you get in trouble because of me. It-it’s your first day and I-I’m already…
(Name):(smiles reassuringly at Bubble)Hey, don’t worry Bubble. I know you didn’t mean any harm.
Bubble:(looks at them teary-eyed)R-really? B-but what if she-
(Name):(holds their hand up, silencing her)Bubble, it’s fine, really. I’m not mad at you. Besides, me staring at you started this, so I’m at least 50% responsible.
Something about the way (Name) talked, the way they smiled, and the way they didn’t get mad at me for potentially getting them in trouble…it made me feel so reassured and happy. I don’t know why, but it did. I get why Claire was so eager to hang out with them during our free time. I can tell we can be great friends.
Bubble:(wipes her eyes)Thanks, I’ll talk to you later.
(Name):(nods and smile)Same.
And with that last exchange between us over with, we both turned our attention to Miss Circle, getting down our notes while hoping we didn’t miss too much.
(no pov)
Oliver:(smirks)So, that’s the new kid, huh?
Zip:Yeah. You get why I wanted you two to see them yet?
Edward:(shrugs)I’ll admit, just seeing them talk to that dweeb is more interesting than I thought it would be.
The bullies were currently in math class for their third period also, watching (Name) from their seats. And Oliver did agree with what Edward said: he didn’t think watching some rando have a peaceful conversation with someone else would be so…captivating, but it was. Although, he would like to change the person they were talking to.
Edward:So, what’s the plan? Do we wanna get their attention now or later?
Zip:Oh, oh, I can throw our table. That’ll definitely get their attention.(begins to back her chair up)
Oliver:Hold on. As fun as that would be-and has been-I don’t think Circle has entirely calmed down from yelling at the new kid and No-Mouth. She’s let us get away with quite a bit, but I don’t know if she’d let that go right now.
Edward:Also, it may help getting to meet them if, you know, their neck isn’t broken.
Zip:(pouts and scoots her chair back in)Awww come ooonnnn, it’s not like I was gonna throw it at (Name)….
Oliver:(pats her shoulder to comfort her)It’s ok, you’ll get to throw one another time.
Zip:(continues pouting and whining over the lack of tables being thrown)
Edward:So, do you have something in mind? ‘Cause it sounds like you’re really just thinking about not getting us in trouble with the teachers.
Oliver:(smirks mischievously) Oh don’t worry, I have something in mind. We just gotta wait until our free period, and then we can introduce ourselves.~
And with that last thought on how they’ll meet their new classmate, they continue jotting down their notes while eagerly awaiting the moment they’ll get to interact with the new kid.
Relationships
Claire-7% Friends, happy you seem alright
Miss Circle-3% Acquaintances, intrigued
Engel-2% Strangers, heard you talk to Bubble
Bubble-10% Friends, already glad she met you
Oliver-??% Not enough info
Zip-??% Not enough info
Edward-??% Not enough info
Notes:
In case anyone’s wondering, me putting you next to the less human-looking characters wasn’t something I planned. I just did it like that since I don’t see them a whole lot in fanfics. At least not the ones I’ve read.
And a little thing I mentioned on Quotev;this was originally planned to be a two-parter, but I ended up being 3 chapters off the planned amount. Not like I mind too much. I’d prefer to take my time to make sure it’s good rather than just get chapters out for the sake of getting them out.(which is ironic for me to say, since the first seven chapters were all done over the first seven days I started it, but I still made sure I was satisfied with the end result)
Chapter 4: The new kid’s first day (part 3)
Summary:
It’s lunch time. The best time of any school day. You get to spend it talking to your new friends and meet the school bullies who have questionable intentions for you. Also, you might just so happen to have someone spying on you. Not stalking. Just watching from a distance.
‘A’ means the character is thinking
Chapter Text
(your pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Thankfully, despite Miss Circle’s irritation towards me and Bubble talking, the class wasn’t quite as stressful as Bloomie’s(even if it really was only stressful due to her looking like she wanted to kill someone). She also didn’t punish either of us, which was also nice.
Anyway, after the bell rung, we all packed up our stuff and walked out of the classroom. Right now, I was currently walking beside Claire, Bubble, and their other friend Claire introduced me to-Engel.
(Name):Hi Engel. It’s nice to meet you.
Engel:(smiles and waves)Yeah, it’s nice to meet you too.
(Name):So, if it’s alright to ask:how long have you three know each other?
Engel:Well, me and Bubble have known each other for a few years or so. We both joined this school at the same time. Claire, however, joined last year.
Claire:Yeah, and it’s been…something, (gives a small smile) but I’m glad I met you guys.
Bubble:(laughs happily)And we’re happy we met you too!
(Name):(smiles)’I can tell that these three really get along with each other. I wonder if I could be as close with them as they are with each other.’ So, I got another question:would we happen to be close to the cafeteria yet? I’m hungry.
My question seems to make them laugh a little, amused by my glutinous desire to eat already.
Claire:(smiles in amusement)Yeah, it’s over there (points down the hallway)
I look over in the direction Claire was pointing. There were two big doors next to each other, signaling that they led to a big room…and cafeteria’s are usually very big.
(Name):Well let’s go already. (starts walking faster, wanting to start eating already)
(Claire pov)
After (Name) said that, they started walking ahead of us.
Claire:Hey, wait! (sighs) Well, I guess they really are hungry.
Engel:(chuckles lightly) Well, let’s catch up with them. We don’t want them getting lost in there, do we?
Claire:(smiles lightly) Of course not.
The three of us then started walking faster, hoping to catch up to our new friend. Once we opened the doors, we saw them standing in the middle of the cafeteria with…huh?
Claire:Is that…Petunia and Lizzy?
Bubble:(walks up next to Claire with Engel) Hey, yeah. That’s definitely them! Does (Name) know them already?
Engel:Seems like it, and they seem to be getting along well.
Claire:Well, let’s go see how they’re doing.
Engel & Bubble:(nods) Alright.
And with that agreement, we started walking over to (Name), Petunia, and Lizzy, curious on what was going on with the three of them.
Petunia:(rabbit ear twitches, hearing the trio walk over to them) Oh? (looks past (Name) and sees them, smiling and waving at them) Hey there, you three!
Hearing Petunia say hello to us, Lizzy and (Name) turn their attention to us, smiling and/or waving back.
Lizzy:Hi, you guys! Did you want to meet the new kid too?
(Name):(chuckles bashfully) Uhhh actually, I kinda know them, already…
Petunia & Lizzy:(turns their attention to (Name)) Wait, really?
(Name):(nods) Yeah. In fact, Claire said I could join them for free period back when she showed me where the classrooms are.
Claire:(nods, confirming their words) So, you two already know (Name)?
Lizzy:Yup! We talked to them during Miss Bloomie’s class. Well, (chuckles lightly) up until she heard us.
Petunia:(groans and crosses her arms) I swear, she has no chill at all.
Engel:Well…you know how the teachers can be.
(Name):(laughs nervously) Yeah, that was our fault. (realization) Hey, if it isn’t a problem, could we all just eat together?
Claire, Petunia, Engel, Lizzy & Bubble:Huh?
All of us? I mean, it’s not like we hate each other or anything. We’ve talked before, and they’re both nice to be around, but I wouldn’t say we’re that close.
(Name):I mean, I get you guys each wanted to get to know me, and I don’t wanna blow anyone off in favor of another. Sooo uhhh…would that be alright?(smiles hopefully albeit nervously, unsure how they’ll respond)
They…they really don’t want to hurt any of our feelings. Even when they suggested it, they still were worried we wouldn’t be happy. How sweet….
Claire:(thinks for a moment) Well, I’m fine with this. How about you guys? (Looks between the other four)
Engel:Sure. Not what I was expecting, but I’m not against it.
Bubble:Yeah, me too!
Petunia and Lizzy:Us as well!
(Name):(smiles, relieved by their answers) Great, thanks guys.
Engel:Of course. Now, let’s get our food. While our free period does last a while, we’ll never get our food if we just stand here talking.
Petunia:Yeah, what he said! Besides, I’m starving!
Having come to an agreement, we all started walking together to get something to eat. As we walked, however, I couldn’t help but stare at (Name).
Claire:’(Name)…I don’t know what it is about you, but I’m really glad I got to meet you.’
(??? pov)
So…I heard there was a new student joining us today. I saw them earlier, and I’m currently watching them from the table I’m at. I didn’t think they’d get so popular so fast. Well, ok, maybe their not that popular, but they already have Claire, Engel, Bubble, Petunia and Lizzy wanting to be with them.
???:(sighs) Why am I so interested in them? I only saw and heard them talk in Miss Circle’s class. (takes a bite of his food) Maybe if I-
???2:HEY THERE, BESTIE!
Hearing the loud voice makes me start choking on my food, dropping it back onto the tray as my friend sits down next to me.
???:(coughs aggressively) C-come on Lana, (still coughing) I-I’ve asked you (coughing) t-to not do that…
Lana:(giggles, patting his back) Sorry, I just like getting to hang out with my best friend. Don’t you like hanging out with me too, Abbie?
Abbie:(sighs, still recovering from choking on his food) Of-of course I do, b-but I also like…you know, not choking.
Lana:Fine, fine, I’ll do better. I won’t forget again, trust me!
I sigh, knowing she’ll forget again. I know she doesn’t mean to sound inconsiderate or be rude, but she can be a bit much at times. Despite that, however, she really is my best friend.
Me and Lana aren’t exactly what you would call “straight A students”, but that’s never really bothered her. She still really likes to learn, even if she doesn’t understand a thing about it. In fact, it’s because we both struggle so much that made her come to me.
Thankfully, we’ve gotten as far as we have thanks to each other and our parents, but even then, we still are doing just well enough to pass. If things get any worse than this, then they will…I’ll be…we’ll be…better not to think about that.
Abbie:(pulls himself together)So, did you do anything interesting recently, Lana?
Lana:Yeah! I made more sock puppets with all sorts of new designs! Check them out! (reaches into her backpack)
I smile as she starts looking through her backpack, pulling out various sock puppets (and things that I’m not sure why she had in her backpack) from it. You see, Lana has a sort of fascination with sock puppets. Ever since we first met, she always had at least two on her, and they were always on her hands. While I’m a bit more indifferent towards them, I do know how much it makes her happy to talk about them.
Abbie:Well…alright, show me them then.
Lana:(gives a very wide grin) You got it!
And with that, she starts talking all about the sock puppets she made recently as she pulls them out, the designs she gave them, and so on. But as she did so, my mind drifted back to the new student-(Name).
Abbie:’Come on Abbie, your friend is right next to you. Why am I still thinking about someone I’ve only known for an hour. Heck, they don’t even know I exist.’
Lana:Ooo, you have to look at this one! (pulls out another sock puppet) I made this one while thinking of you!…hey, Abbie?
Abbie:(snaps out of his thoughts) Huh? What? (notices the sock puppet she was holding) Oh, yeah…they look nice.(smiles and chuckles awkwardly)
Lana:(frowns) Abbie, what’s wrong? I’m used to you being weird, but something about it doesn’t feel right today.
Her question makes me freeze. Was I really being that obvious?
Abbie:O-oh, uhhh yeah, I’m-I’m fine. I just…(sighs, not having a good excuse in mind) …there’s a new student here.
Lana:Oooo, a new student?? What are they like!? (scoots closer to him, wanting to hear more)
Abbie:W-well, I don’t r-really know. I-I only saw them in math class…
Lana:Well, do you know where they are?
Oh man, why does she have to be so eager to meet them? I get that (Name) is probably a good person. I mean, Bubble seemed to like talking to them, but…ugh, why am I thinking about them so much? I know I want to talk to them, but what would I even say?
Abbie:(starts sweating bullets) Ummm…n-no, I d-don’t. S-sorry…
Lana:(smiles and pats his shoulder) Ahh don’t worry about it! We’ll find them some other time!
Abbie:(smiles back, still pretty anxious) uhhh y-yeah, sure.
Phew, that actually worked. While I’m not happy with lying to Lana, I don’t know if I’m ready to talk to them. Maybe some other time, but definitely not today.
(no pov)
Having finished their lunch, (Name) and their new friends started walking out of the cafeteria.
Engel:So (Name), what other classes do you have? Maybe we’ll see you later.
Bubble:Yeah, what are your next classes?
(Name):Uhhh hold on. (reaches into their backpack, pulling out their schedule) Now let’s see…
4th period:Music with Mister Demi
5th period:History with Miss Emily
6th(Final)period:Art with Miss Sasha
(Name):Seems I got music next. What about you guys?
Engel:Well, I don’t have your fourth or fifth period, but it seems we share our sixth period.
Bubble:Awww, but I only have math with you(pouts)
Claire:(pats Bubble’s shoulder) It’s fine Bubble. I only have math with them too, but we’ll still see them.
Lizzy:So, when would you like to hang out, (Name)? Me and Petunia thought that we could-
Petunia:MOVE IT!!!
Not giving any further explanation, Petunia drags Engel and Lizzy onto the ground, narrowly avoiding a large object that was thrown at them. (Name), Claire and Bubble backed away and covered their faces as the debris from the object flew all over the six of them.
(Name):(uncovers face as the debris finally stops) Guys, are you alright?! (walks up to the three and starts helping them up off the floor)
Bubble:(looks at the fractured pieces all around them) Is…is this a-or, was a table? Who did this?
Claire:(hears three teens obnoxious laughter getting closer, making her annoyed) Of course it would be them…
Hearing the annoyance in Claire’s voice, the remaining five teens turn their attention to where Claire was looking, seeing three teens laughing hysterically.
Oliver:See Zip? I told you you’d get to throw a table soon.
Zip:(still laughing) That’s never not so freaking hilarious!
Edward:Well, I bet it’d have been funnier if the rabbit didn’t listen so well, (shrugs) but I won’t complain too much.
Claire:(glares) Hey! What’s the big idea throwing tables at people? Are you three TRYING to hospitalize someone!?!?
Petunia:(dusts off her clothes) Yeah! Who throws tables at people anyway!?
Zip:Hey now, what’s so bad about it? It’s not like you’re hurt or anything~ (giggles mockingly)
Engel:(groans) Why can’t you three just leave us alone?
Edward:Because it’s fun watching people get all worked up over such small pranks~.
Lizzy:(glares intensely) Throwing tables at people and dirtying their clothes isn’t a small prank at all!!!
As the four yell and argue with the bullies, (Name) leans over to Bubble.
(Name):Uhhh…this may be a little awkward to ask right now, but who are they?
Bubble:(sighs) They’re what most would call “the school bullies”. (points at each of them) Their names are Oliver, Zip, and Edward.
(Name): Ohhh, I see… (turns their attention back to their new friends arguing with the bullies)
Oliver:Besides, Zip didn’t throw it so we could waste time with you people.
Claire:What? You just randomly decided to start throwing tables at people for no freaking reason!?!?
(Name) and Bubble watch nervously as the argument escalates, both worried about just how bad this will get.
(Name):Man, Claire looks livid.
Bubble:Yeah, they’ve sort of targeted her ever since she joined our school. I think it’s because she has a harder time ignoring what they do and how they mess with her.
(Name):But they just said they weren’t here for-
The bullies:…we’re here for them.~
Hearing the three’s words makes them pause, staring at them like they just asked something weird and unusual as they point at (Name).
Engel:You…came for (Name)?
Oliver:(walks by the group with Zip and Edward) Well, when we heard about there being a new kid here, we just couldn’t help but want to meet them ourse-
Claire:Not happening…
Claire, not trusting them for even a second, stands in between the bullies and (Name). As she does this, (Name) and Bubble look between each other, both unsure what to do or say.
Claire:I don’t know what you three want with them, but I’m not letting you lay even a finger on them.
(Name):What do you three even want?
Edward:(smirks lightly) Nothing too serious: just to get to know you more. We don’t get new students often.
Claire:Bullshit. You three couldn’t have cared less when I joined. You just saw me as another punching bag to use and torment whenever you wanted.
Zip:(laughs lightly) Oh, come on~. We know they’re interesting, but you can’t just keep them all to yourself~.
Claire:(flustered, unsure how to respond) W-what? I’m-I’m not keeping them to myself. I’m keeping them from you three.
Petunia:Yeah, we all know you bullies only want to hurt them!
Lizzy:(crosses her arms) And there’s no way we’re letting you touch them. Not on their first day, and not on any other day.
(Name): W-wait, hold on.
Hearing their new classmate speak up, the arguing students all turn their attention to (Name).
(Name):Ummm…what exactly did you three have in mind?
Claire:What???
Oliver:(smirks and pushes Claire aside) Like I said: we would just like to get to know you better.
Feeling her anger rising from every word they said and every step they took closer to (Name), Claire felt like she was about to lose control. She just wanted to shut them up, to keep them away from (Name), to-
Bubble:Hey, Claire, are you ok?
Hearing Bubble’s voice made Claire realize how violent her thoughts and staring had gotten. She brought her hands up, seeing how much her nails had dug into her palms.
Claire:(sighs) No, not really…
Lizzy:Yeah, you don’t actually trust them, do you (Name)!?
(Name):I-I mean, maybe they really did only want to meet me.
Edward:(grins) Of course that’s all, newbie. These nerds just like to assume we only like screwing with people-
Engel & Petunia:Because you do./That’s all you do!
Oliver:ANYWAY, let’s start with introductions. My name is Oliver, this is Zip,-
Zip:(waves at supersonic speeds) Hi!
Oliver:-and this is Edward.
Edward:(smiles mischievously) Sup. The teachers called you (Name), right?
(Name):(nods, a little uncertain about their intentions) That’s right. I moved here recently, and-
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Claire:Ok! That was the bell, so we should probably get to class.
Oliver:(shrugs) I guess. (waves to (Name)) See ya later, (Name)~.
Zip:Bye bye (Name)!
Edward:See ya around newbie.
Seeing that as their cue to leave, the trio walk away from the group of confused/frustrated teenagers.
Bubble:Well, that was…something.
Lizzy:Yeah, no kidding.
Claire:(groans) God, I hate them so much.
(Name):(smiles nervously) Well, they didn’t hurt anyone, so everything’s fine, right?
Claire:(sighs, beginning to relax) Yeah, I guess you’re right…
Engel:Well, (looks between Claire and the others with them) back to what you said earlier about our classes, we really should all be going.
Everyone nods, beginning to separate from each other to get to their classes.
Petunia:Hey (Name), hold on!
(Name):(slows down, letting her catch up) Yeah Petunia?
Petunia:Can I walk with you to class? I heard you say earlier you had music next. (scratches her cheek) I know you said you didn’t need help earlier, but I figured I’d ask again since my next class is on the next way there.
(Name):(shrugs)Sure you can. I got no problem with that. (chuckles lightly) ‘Besides, I’m starting to question how well I remember where everything is.’
Petunia:Great, let’s go!
And with that, everyone had begun their walks to class, all with lingering thoughts on the confrontation that just happened minutes ago.
Relationships
Claire-15% Friends, feeling protective
Engel-7% Friends, happy to know you so far
Bubble-15% Friends, hoping you’ll be alright
Abbie-??% Not enough info
Lana-Doesn’t know you exist yet
Petunia-15% Friends, enjoying her time with you
Lizzy-15% Friends, glad you joined Paper School
Oliver-??% Interested in knowing more about you
Zip-??% Interested in knowing more about you
Edward-??% Interested in knowing more about you
Notes:
Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. I found this one a little more interesting to do because of how many characters were talking to each other in it.
Chapter 5: The new kid’s first day (part 4)
Summary:
Now that lunch is over, it’s time to get to your next classes. Now you get to meet a girl with a tv for a head, a girl that might just be insane, and a teacher that might make himself have a heart attack one day in music class. You also get a little glimpse into what your history classes will be like.
Chapter Text
(Ruby pov)
Ruby:Riley! I thought I told you to stop that!
Right now, I’m currently scolding my friend-Riley-for trying to stab Robby-another friend of ours.
Riley:Awww, but you never let me stab anyone.(pouts)
Robby:That’s because you’re just going to kill someone if you do, you madwoman!
Riley:Heeey, I wouldn’t do that to you! Anyone can survive a few stab marks!
Ruby:That doesn’t mean it’s any less of a threat to the person’s life!
Riley:(tilts head) How so?
Ruby:B-because people need blood in them, and you can hit one of their organs, and- (groans) Skell, can you help me out with her?
Skell:(looks up at Ruby, leaning against some lockers) …you got this. (gives a thumbs up, not actually doing anything)
I sigh at this. While I am glad to have them as my friends, it’s hard to deny that we have a very unusual friend group. Riley’s more…unhinged and is always trying to stab people(despite how much I tell her not to or how it’s a bad thing), Skell’s usually quiet and standoffish, and will then just randomly get chaotic. Robby is rather attentive to the rules and learning, but he also has moments of being crazy himself, while I am more calm and(like Robby) set on following the rules.
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Skell:Well, it seems we should get to class now…
Ruby:Yeah. Well, we’ll see you two after class. Come on, Ri-RILEY!
As Skell and I turn our attention back to Riley, we see her pinning down Robby, holding the knife above him.
Robby:CAN ONE OF YOU TWO GET HER OFF OF ME!?!?
Riley:(giggles maniacally) Don’t worry, I just want to-
Not giving Riley any time to get it any closer to Robby, I pick her up and start running to our class.
Ruby:OK, WE’LL SEE YOU GUYS LATER, RIGHT? OK, BYE!
Riley:Hey, Ruby! I just wanted to-!
Ruby:(takes Riley’s knife, not slowing down) We’ll talk later. We need to get to class now!
Riley:Awww…
(Mister Demi pov)
I’m currently at my desk, nervously tapping my fingers against it as I watched students walk inside. I was told the new student was going to be joining us today, but I haven’t seen them yet. Maybe they have my class later? What are they even like? Miss Grace didn’t tell me much beyond their name.
Mister Demi:’Oh jeez, what will they be like? Will they be calm like Kevin? Will they be problematic like Oliver? Will they make sure others follow the rules like Ruby? I swear, I’m going to-.’
Ruby:(bursts into the room with Riley)WE’RE HERE, MISTER DEMI! WE’RE NOT LATE!
Mister Demi:(screams and falls out of his chair)
Ruby:Oh my gosh! (drops Riley and her knife) I’m so sorry, Mister Demi! (runs to help him up)
Riley:(giggles crazily, grabbing her knife back and sitting at her desk)
As I’m slowly picking myself off of the ground, I see Ruby standing in front of me, reaching her hand out. I smile nervously and take her hand.
Mister Demi:It-it’s fine Ruby. J-just…please, d-don’t do that again, o-ok?
Ruby:(nods apologetically) Of course, Mister Demi. I won’t do it again. (walks to her desk)
As I watch Ruby walk to her desk, I start trying to catch my breath. Maybe I’m overreacting. Maybe I won’t even see them just ye-.
Petunia:And here’s the music class.
(Name):Cool. Thanks Petunia.
Petunia:No problem. See ya later (Name)!
Hearing the two voices, I see Petunia talking to a teenager I’m unfamiliar with. Did she call them (Name)? Like, (Full Name), (Name)?
(Name):(walks inside the classroom) Uhh hi. I’m (Full Name):the new student. My schedule says I have music for fourth period. and I was told that this is the music class.
Mister Demi:Oh, y-yes, th-this is the m-music class. Y-you can call me M-Mister Demi, i-if you want, o-of course.
(Name):(nods and smiles softly) Alright, Mister Demi.
Mister Demi:Ok. (takes a deep breath, still anxious) Ev-everyone, t-today, we have a new student joining. S-say hello to (Full Name)…p-please…
Thankfully, I hear numerous students speak up, greeting (Name) as they smile and wave back.
Mister Demi:(sighs softly) Ok, (Name), y-you can take a seat next to…R-Riley. Riley, p-please, can you-
Riley:HERE, MISTER DEMI!!!
I back up a little, frightened by her sudden shout. I know I shouldn’t be so nervous around my students, but it’s just so hard for me to be relaxed.
Mister Demi:Th-thanks Riley. (N-Name), y-you’ll be sitting n-next to her. Is-is that f-fine with you?
(Name):(nods) Of course that’s fine.Don’t worry.
After they said that, they started walking towards the desk next to Riley. I sigh in relief at this, feeling hopeful that they won’t make things any more stressful for me.
Mister Demi:O-ok. N-now that introductions are out of the way, l-let’s start with our class, ok?
(Riley pov)
Oooo, we have a new classmate? They’re even sitting right next to me. This can be fun! Hopefully, Ruby doesn’t try to mess with this like she usually does when I try to have fun.
Riley:(grins crazily) Hey there, buddy! I’m Riley. You said your name is (Name), right?
(Name):(smiles nervously, a little put off by her demeanor) uhhh yeah, that’s right. Nice to meet you.
Riley:(giggles) Nice to meet you too! Hey, can I ask you something?
(Name):(shrugs) Sure, I guess.
Riley:(giggles creepily) Great! So, would it be alright if I-?
Ruby:(whispers) psst hey, you two!
Hearing Ruby’s voice, me and (Name) both turned around to see Ruby, seeing her frowning at us.
Ruby:We’re in class right now. If you want to talk to the new kid, you’ll have to wait until class is over.
Riley:(whines) But I wanna talk noooww!
Ruby:Well, be glad I’m telling you not to now instead of-
Mister Demi:Ummm ex-excuse me Riley…
Ruby:(sighs) …instead of him hearing.
Riley:(turns back to Mister Demi) Yes?
Mister Demi:I’m-I’m sorry, b-but I’m trying to teach right now, and-and you’re being d-disruptive right now. C-can you wait until after class t-to talk to (Name), p-please?
Riley:(groans and crosses her arms) Fiiine…
Mister Demi:(smiles nervously) Th-thank you. N-now let’s get b-back to our lesson…
As Mister Demi continues teaching the class, I was pouting and grumbling to myself. I can’t talk to (Name) until later, Ruby and Demi never let me mess around in class, and Ruby took my knife-wait, I took it back!
Riley:(pulls out her knife, giggling as she played with it on her desk) ’She could never keep us apart.~’
Ruby:(stares in shock before checking her person) Riley, how did you get that???
Riley:(snickers mischievously) You dropped it~.
Ruby:(sighs, frustrated with Riley and herself) Riley, please, just hand over the knife.
Riley:No! (whines) I’m not letting you take it again!
Ruby:(whisper yells) Riley, keep your voice down or you’ll-!
Mister Demi:R-Riley! W-why do you have a kn-knife!?
Hearing our paranoid teacher’s voice, I turn back to him. He looked very scared of something.
Riley:I always have a knife with me.~ What’s the matter?
Mister Demi:P-please Riley. J-just hand it over, and-and everything will be f-fine…
(your pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
So music class was…interesting. Our teacher was very timid(which wasn’t a problem) and looked like he was constantly seconds away from having a panic attack(which was more noticeably a problem). Also, I was more prepared for the girl with a tv for a head than the girl that was playing with a knife.
As everyone was walking out of the class, me and the tv girl-who I now know is named Ruby-were helping Mister Demi calm down while Riley was in a corner, pouting.
(Name):’Sure hope Mister Demi is gonna be alright. All he did was ask for her to hand it over, and nearly got it in the face. Honestly, for how much “scared to death” is used as an expression, I’m worried he’ll make it more than that.’
To clarify:she gave him the knife by throwing it to him. And throwing it to him led to her nearly throwing it into his face.
Ruby:(gently holds his hand) It’s ok Mister Demi, it’s ok. You’re fine. Everyone’s fine.
Mister Demi:(hyperventilating) It-it-so-almost-dead-I c-can’t-
(Name):(rubs his back gently) Just try to relax. I know that knife got a little too close, but you’re unharmed.
We stayed like that for a while until Mister Demi was calm again. Well…as calm as he could get, anyway. He was still stuttering and shaking nervously, but at least he didn’t look like he was on the verge of a breakdown anymore(well, at least not like the one from a few seconds ago).
Mister Demi:(takes a deep breath, still feeling very anxious) R-Ruby, (Name), th-thank you both v-very much. I-I know this must have been a bother…
(Name):I mean, I would have been bothered if we didn’t.
Ruby:Yeah, what (Name) said. We weren’t just going to leave you like that.
Mister Demi:(smiles nervously) W-well, th-thank you both, a-anyway. Now, y-you three sh-should get g-going.
(Name) & Ruby:Right, see you tomorrow.
After that last exchange, we walked out of the classroom, with Riley following us closely from behind.
Ruby:So, (chuckles nervously) that probably wasn’t something you thought you’d see on your first day, huh?
(Name):(chuckles with her) No, can’t say I did.
Riley:(walks between them, grinning wide) And you have me to thank.
Ruby:(glares) Yeah, we do. Why did you even throw it?
Riley:(crosses her arms, pouting) I had just gotten my knife back from you, and it was already being taken again! And besides, I wasn’t trying to hurt him, and I didn’t!
Ruby just groans at this, and her face…screen-thing seemed to replace her eyes and mouth with a face-palming emoji.
(Name):Well, you’re an…interesting pair.
Riley:(smiles maniacally) You think so!?
Ruby:(looks at (Name) confused) Really?
(Name):Well, it’s kinda hard to say no. You’re a lot more calm while she’s much more…crazy, but I think that’s an interesting dynamic. ‘For better or worse though, I’m a little unsure, but they still seem friendly.’
Ruby seems to smile at this. Same with Riley…but much wider than I feel should be possible.
(Name):….well, I should probably get to my history class.
Riley:Awww, already?
Ruby:Well, we won’t stop you. We have to get to our next classes. Right, Riley?
Riley:(whines) Alright, (waves excitedly) see ya later (Name)!
Ruby:Goodbye (Name). I hope the rest of your first day goes well.
(Name):Thanks, (waves back) see you soon too.
And with that, we split up to find our next classes(though Riley was more reluctant). I did mean it though when I said they were an interesting pair. The two really don’t seem to have much in common, but I can tell that they’re close friends.
Friends…in all of the schools I’ve gone to, I’ve definitely never met so many people I felt like I could be friends with in such little time. Not that I’m complaining, but I can’t say I’m too familiar with having so many(potential) friends.
(Name):’Ehh, that’s a thought for another time. I should get going to my next class. I’d rather not be late on my first day. Well, I already was with Miss Bloomie, but I can keep it at only her.’
I started walking quickly down the hallways, hoping I’ll make it in time. Though this day has been rather…eventful for my first day, I can’t say it hasn’t been enjoyable so far.
(Miss Emily pov)
Right now, I’m going through some ungraded homework from some of my students. That substitute teacher from last week really only did the bare minimum, didn’t he? Oh well, not much else to do until my next class starts.
(knock knock)
Miss Emily:(turns to the door) Come in!
After I said that, the door starts to open, revealing Kevin and Skell. Neither seemed to really notice the other(or didn’t care) as they walked in, Kevin reading a book and Skell on his phone.
Miss Emily:(smiles politely) Hello there, you two. How has your day been so far?
Skell:(stares at his phone, not looking up) …not bad.
Kevin:(looks up briefly) It has been alright so far. (flips through the pages of his book)
After they both finished talking, they walked to their desks, not once looking up at me on the way to them. I sigh at their expected responses. Neither of them have ever really been talkative. Kevin really only interacts with Cubbie, and Skell doesn’t even look at anyone that isn’t Ruby, Robby, or Riley.
Miss Emily:’Does Skell just like people with names that start with the letter “r” or something? I swear, teenagers weren’t this confusing when I was one.’
As the two take their seats, I hear a new pair of footprints outside of the room. When I turn to see who it is, I see an unfamiliar face. Wait, are they the one Miss Grace mentioned?
(Name):Excuse me, this is history, right?
Miss Emily:That’s right. Would you happen to be the new student I was told about?
(Name):Yes I am. The name’s (Full Name). You’re Miss Emily, right?
Miss Emily:That is correct. Would you like to take your seat now? You can sit between the two boys over there. Their names are Kevin and Skell. Kevin is the one with the book, and Skell is the one with wings and a tail.
(Name):(nods) I got it. (starts walking to the desk)
I smile as (Name) walks to the desk in between the two. I know I could have put them somewhere else, but it just felt easier to just put them there. And hey, maybe this can help those two open to others. It at least can’t make them want to see others any less, right?
(Kevin pov)
Miss Emily:Would you happen to be the new student I was told about?
(Name):Yes I am. The name’s (Full Name). You’re Miss Emily, right?
New student? (Full Name)? Unless we got anymore new students named that, I think this may be the “(Name)” Cubbie mentioned.
Miss Emily:That is correct. Would you like to take your seat now? You can sit between the two boys over there. Their names are Kevin and Skell. Kevin is the one with the book, and Skell is the one with wings and a tail.
(Name):(nods) I got it. (starts walking to the desk)
I look up inconspicuously from my book, subtly taking in their appearance. They look like the person Cubbie described. So, what should I do? Should I try talking to them? Cubbie said he really just talked to them because they weren’t used to seeing someone like him.
Kevin:(sighs) ‘I really don’t have experience with new people. And they don’t seem like they’re going to say anything to me on their own. So, either I speak up, or just continue my book and ignore them.’ (sighs)
???:Hey, new kid.
Relationships
Mister Demi-7% Acquaintances, is grateful for your help
Riley-7 Friends, already attached
Ruby-5% Friends, glad that you seem nice
Miss Emily-1% Acquaintances, currently no impression
Kevin-??% Has only heard about you
Skell-??% Not enough info
Notes:
Well, here’s the end. I originally wasn’t going to make this chapter end on a cliffhanger, but it started getting late and I was tired at that point. Hope you guys are enjoying this so far. I am open to criticism, so please give them to me if you have any. I do want this to be as good as I can make it.
Also, someone back on Quotev said that my portrayal of Riley reminded them of Nifty from Hazbin Hotel. I re-read the dialogue I gave her and laughed at how much I saw the similarities. I don’t know if you guys will see it as well, but I found the comparison pretty funny.
Chapter 6: The new kid’s first day (part 5)
Summary:
It’s almost the end of your first day at school. You talk some more with your new classmates and get to know them. But was it really such a good idea to get so close to them? Only time will tell…
Chapter Text
(Skell pov)
Kevin:Hey, new kid.
I don’t know what’s making me interested in this new student. All I know is their name and that they’re new. As I’m wondering why I’m thinking about them, they turn their head to Kevin, who apparently decided to speak to them.
(Name):Hi. Kevin, right?
Kevin:(nods) Yeah, that’s right.
(Name):Well, my name is-
Kevin:(Name). (sets his book down) I heard you when you were talking to Miss Emily. I also heard about you from Cubbie.
(Name):Oh, you know Cubbie? I mean, I guess you’ve been here longer, but uhh-
Kevin:(waves hand nonchalantly) Relax, we’ve just been friends for a while. He had some…interesting stuff to say about you.
(Name):(sweat drops, having an idea what he meant) Oh, really? Like what?
Kevin:Well, one’s that you apparently acted like he was some new creature when you first saw him.
As those two talked(and (Name) defended themself from whatever happened with Cubbie), I found myself staring at them. I don’t get it. I’ve never cared to talk to people outside of my friend group before, so why now? Or maybe…why them?
Skell:’This is weird. I gotta talk to them. Maybe that’s what’ll help me figure out why I’m feeling like this.’
As Kevin and (Name) continue talking, I wrap my tail around one of the legs of their chair and pull it, startling the two as I look at (Name). I’ve never been the one to initiate a greeting, even when I’m with my friends, but this feels right.
Skell:(stares blankly)….I’m Skell. I heard you already, (Name)….
(Name):(looks up at him, still surprised) Uhhh hi Skell. Did you need something?
Kevin:(stares at Skell annoyed) Yeah, you can’t just yank someone’s chair like that.
Skell:(looks at Kevin disinterested before looking back at (Name))….I also want to talk to them…
???:Man, you just can’t stop attracting attention, can you?
The voice makes the two of them turn their attention to the voice. Great, I just got (Name)’s attention too.
(Name):Edward?
Edward:(grins) Good, you remembered my name~.
Kevin:(frowns) What do you want?
Edward:Hey now, no need to get so hostile! I’m just going to take my seat. (walks by the three of them) Oh, and class is about to start.
Skell:Huh?-
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
(Name):(whispers to themself) Huh, I got here much earlier than I thought. Though, the more I think about, we did spend more class time helping him calm down than we did learning.
Skell:What was that?
(Name):(shrugs) ehhh nothing you need to worry about.
I sigh, not pressing them any further. I’m going to talk to them, but that’ll have to be after class.
(your pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Guess I didn’t realize how much of my class time was spent helping Mister Demi recover. I had much more time to make it to Miss Emily’s class than I thought. Anyway, Miss Emily’s class was nice. She also seemed more…lenient than my first three teachers, which was also nice.
Kevin:Well, see you later (Name)
(Name):Good bye Kevin.
I had just finished packing up my things as Kevin had walked away.
(Name):(picks up backpack) Ok, now to-
Before I can even finish my sentence, i feel something wrapping itself around my waist and pulling me out of the classroom with it.
Skell:Come on. I didn’t get to talk to you.
(Name):Huh? Skell?
Looking down, I see that it was his tail that was wrapped around me. It didn’t hurt or feel bad, but I wasn’t expecting it, so I’ve been tripping over each of my steps.
Skell:(continues pulling(Name), not seeing a problem with what he’s doing) So, what do you like to do?
(Name): W-wait, can we slow down?
Skell:(slows down his walking speed, keeping his tail wrapped around them) …is this better?
(Name):Y-yeah, this is better. (thinks for a moment) Umm, could we talk while walking to our classes? I have art class next.
Skell:(stares blankly)….sure. Just talk to me while we walk, ok?
(Name):S-sure, I’m fine with that.
Well, this guy’s an interesting one. He doesn’t sound like he cares about getting to know me, but he doesn’t seem to want to let me go. I don’t know what he wants or what he’s thinking, but I don’t think it could hurt to indulge him.
(Edward pov)
Edward:(watches from the classroom) So, you really are a people magnet, huh? First the goody two-shoes trio, then the preppy fashion girls, and now the two that never talk to anyone they aren’t close with want your attention. All on the same day, too.
(note:Edward didn’t hear the part about Cubbie, nor does he know about Ruby and Riley yet)
Edward:(chuckles) Zip wasn’t wrong. They’ve been making friends with basically everyone they’ve known for only minutes. I wonder what it is about them that’s so captivating to everyone.
Oh well, that’s something I can discuss with Zip and Oliver after school. And hey, they’re in our school now, so we can take however long we need to learn more about them.~
(Engel pov)
Right now, I’m currently walking to my final period:art class. As I get closer Miss Sasha’s classroom, I remember that the new student-(Name), was going to be with me.
Engel:I wonder how they’ve been doing so far. They seemed to be doing alright when we met, but I don’t know what Oliver, Zip, and Edward want with them. (sigh) Oh well, I can ask them when I see them again.
As I reach the door to Miss Sasha’s class, I hear two familiar voices down the hall, making me turn to them on instinct. What I saw was…definitely not something I thought I would see. Especially considering it’s Skell.
(Name):So uhh, what are you into?
Skell:…..being alone.
(Name):Then…why did you choose to talk to me?
That’s something I’m wondering myself. But given how Skell just looks away, he doesn’t seem to know himself. Does he even remember he doesn’t have art for his final period, or does he even realize where they are?
Engel:Hey! (Name), Skell!
(Name):(looks in Engel’s direction) Oh, hey Engel!
Skell:(looks over to him also, his expression remaining neutral)…..hello. (pulls (Name) closer with his tail)
Seeing Skell pull (Name) closer to him makes me feel weird. I don’t know why though. Maybe I’m just still confused by his interest in (Name). I’m not sure, but it probably isn’t anything important.
Engel:So, are you two friends now?
(Name):I uhhh, I think so…maybe? (looks at Skell confused) Are-are we Skell?
Skell:……yeah, we are.
I notice that his tail seems to tighten around their waist, as if not wanting to let them go. I’m confused:he’s never cared about being around anyone other than Ruby, Riley, and Robby. Though, I guess that’s a thought for another time. We need to-
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
We all turn our attention to the school bell as students start walking into the art class.
Engel:Guess we should get inside (Name). You should also get to your class too, Skell.
Skell:(stares blankly)……….
(Name):Hey uhhh, Skell-
Skell:(turns his attention to (Name))……
(Name):-you know, we can hang out another time, but we do need to get to our classes, ok?
Skell:…………..your phone number(holds his hand out).
(Name):(catches on to what he wants) Oh umm alright, why not? I already gave it to Petunia and Lizzy. (shows Skell their phone)
As Skell looks at (Names) phone, he pulls out his own and starts typing in it, likely putting their number in his phone. After he got their number down, he unwrapped his tail around their waist, letting them go. Not saying anything else, Skell starts walking away, likely to his sixth period.
(Name):We can hang out another time. Promise.
Skell:(waves his hand, not looking back)….ok, see you later.
Engel:Come on (Name), we should get inside now.
(Name):Got it. Let’s go
After that last exchange, we opened the door to Miss Sasha’s class and walked inside. While I’m not entirely sure why Skell seemed so attached to (Name), that’s something I can think about later.
(Miss Sasha pov)
I start putting art supplies out, making sure each of my students have what they need while making sure nothing from my last class was left behind.
Engel:Excuse me Miss Sasha.
Miss Sasha:(turns to the door, seeing Engel and (Name)) Hello Engel. Oh, who’s that with you?
(Name):Hello Miss Sasha, I’m (Full Name). I was just enrolled here.
Miss Sasha:Oh, so you’re the new student I was told about. Well, welcome to my class. You can call me Miss Sasha.
(Name):(nods) Got it.
Well, they seem like a well-mannered person. I wonder what kind of creativity they can bring to the class.
Miss Sasha:Well, you two are just in time. Now take your seats. We were just about to start. Would you like to sit next to Engel, (Name)? You two seem close.
(Name):That sounds cool to me.
Miss Sasha:Excellent. Now, get to your table, you two.
Engel:Of course.
As Engel says that, he grabs (Name)’s hand and starts walking with (Name) to their table with their other table mates. I then walk to my desk and get out the supplies for me to use so I can teach the class.
Miss Sasha:Alright class. Today, you’ll be painting something that makes you happy. It can be something you find fun, or it can be someone. Anything is allowed as long as it makes you happy…and isn’t anything inappropriate.
While I like to think my students know better, I have seen some more violent and more…suggestive drawings before. Some of which I had to tell the principal about, and I’d rather not have to tell on any more of my students.
Miss Sasha:You’ll each be doing your own designs, but I want you all to give advice on how the others at your table could improve their designs. Does everyone understand?
Seeing(almost) all of the class confirm their understanding, I pull out my phone and set a timer.
Miss Sasha:Alright, you have forty-five minutes to make your drawings. And keep in mind:you don’t have to color if you don’t want to. A simple sketch is all you need to give, but I would like it if you all tried to anyway. Aaand, begin! (starts timer)
(Lana pov)
Lana:(nudges Robby a lot) Hey, hey Robby, look! It’s the new kid Abbie talked about!
Robby:(turns to Lana annoyed) Yeah, I can see them. But why do you care so much?
Lana:(gasps in surprise) Are you saying that you don’t care what kind of person our new classmate is!?
Robby:We barely even talk. Why are you asking for my opinion on someone I don’t even know?
I playfully pout and turn away. He always pushes me away when I try to be friends with him, but I’ll get to him at some point. But back to what I was focused on:the new student! Miss Sasha and Engel already said their name is (Name), right? Or was it Engel and (Name)? Did Abbie tell me-?
Engel:(sits down at the table) Hey Lana. Hey Robby.
(Name):(sits in between Engel and Robby) Hello there.
(note:the tables are circular and you sit next to Engel and Robby, and across from Lana)
Robby:(waves, already started on his art)
Lana:Hi Engel! You didn’t tell us you knew the new student already!
Engel:Well, I haven’t seen you until now.
(Name):Hi. Call me (Name). You’re Lana, right?
Lana:(giggles) Yep, that’s me! (holds her hand out)
(Name):(smiles and shakes Lana’s hand, noticing her sock puppets) You uhh, you like sock puppets, do you?
Lana:That’s right! Do you like them? (holds her hands out, making the googly eyes shake)
(Name):(laughs lightly) Yeah, they look funny. In-in a good way, of course.
Lana:(smiles giddily) Thanks! I’ve made a lot. Do you wanna see?
Robby:Maybe you should actually start on the assignment before time runs out then talk about your puppets.
Engel:(chuckles lightly) He’s not wrong, Lana. You can still talk, but we should get started, you know?
Lana:Awww, fine.
Dang it, I’d much rather just talk to them. Abbie said he didn’t know anything about them, but that isn’t stopping me from learning more about them! If there’s two things I’m good at, it’s making sock puppets and making friends!
(Robby pov)
Finally, she stopped talking. I get she’s just trying to be kind, but she’s too hyper for me. Though, that might be a weird criticism for me to give when one of my friends was trying to stab me not even 3 hours ago.
Things are calm, for the most part. Lana and Engel were talking about each other’s art, with Lana being more enthusiastic about Engel’s work than I feel is necessary. I can even hear our other classmates talk to each other, discussing their plans and talking about how well their art was and what they could do to improve it.
(Name):Hey uhh, Robby.
Robby:(looks up at (Name)) Yes?
(Name):What do you think of my thing so far? (holds it up to him)
Robby:…could be better, but not bad so far.
(Name):(smiles relieved) Thanks, I’ve never been too great at drawing.
Robby:Well, it’s better than you might think.
(Name):Thanks. How’s it going for you?
Robby:(shrugs) Alright, here it is.
Deciding that there wasn’t any harm in getting their opinion, I showed them what I had on my paper.
(Name):Oooo, it looks pretty good so far.
Robby:Uhhh yeah, thanks.
(your pov)
So, art class was nice. We just did some drawings, did some coloring, and then we did the same with paint instead of crayons. And I’m glad I sat with Engel. He, Robby and Lana were fun to sit with. Robby was mostly indifferent, but was still nice to talk to. Lana was pretty air headed, but really wanted to be friends. Miss Sasha was also really nice. She had some also really nice things to say about what I drew(which was nice, since I didn’t have much confidence in my drawing abilities). In short: I had fun.
Right now, I’m currently walking with Engel, Lana, and Robby, just talking. I could tell that this isn’t a group they’re familiar with from their interactions, but it was still nice. Unfortunately, we all have to get home.
(Name):I’ll see you guys later, ok?
Robby:(nods) See you later.
Lana:(waves enthusiastically) Bye bye! See you tomorrow!
Engel:(smiles and waves) Goodbye (Name). Hope you enjoy your time here.
We started walking in different directions after that. As I was walking, I couldn’t help but think about everything that’s happened so far. Despite it being much different than I thought it would be(especially with the incident in the cafeteria), I enjoyed my day here.
(Name):’I wonder just how different things will be here. I really can’t tell, what with how many friends (I think) I made and the teachers being quite different than I thought, I really don’t know what to expect.’
???:(Name).
Just as I turned the corner in a hallway, I look up to see the principal-Miss Grace.
(Name):Oh, hello Miss Grace.
Miss Grace:Hello to you too, (Name). I was hoping I’d find you here still. How would you say your first day here was?
(Name):It was nice. I was…a little late for science, b-but I won’t be late again, I promise.
Miss Grace:(gives a light glare) I hope not. While I appreciate that you admitted to it, I won’t hesitate if you’re caught slacking and misbehaving.
(Name):(nods) Of course Miss Grace, I understand.
Miss Grace:(ceases her glare, walking by (Name)) Just make sure it doesn’t happen again.
(Name):Got it. Goodbye Miss Grace.
Miss Grace:See you tomorrow as well, (Name).
As Miss Grace was walking away, I resumed my walk to leave the school. Once I found the exit, I stepped outside, seeing many other students talking and hanging out with their friends.
(Name):(takes a deep breath) Well, time to get home now.
(no pov)
As (Name) left the campus, they were currently unaware just how much their life was going to change. Things may seem relatively calm right now, but things will change soon enough, and they won’t realize until it’s too late.
Relationships
Kevin-5% Friends, feels comfortable around you
Skell-10% Friends, already attached
Edward-??% Not enough info
Engel-9% Friends, enjoyed his time with you
Miss Sasha-2% Acquaintances, glad you’re her student
Lana-8% Friends, wants to see you more
Robby-4% Friends, not too interested, but enjoyed meeting you
Miss Grace-2% Acquaintances, curious how you’ll behave
Notes:
And that’s the end of your first day at school. I’ll try to bring the rest of my stuff from Quotev here tomorrow, but odds are it’ll just be a few more chapters. I spent most of the day doing other stuff, which is why not everything is here yet. Anyway, hope you guys are enjoying this so far.
Two little fun facts:Skell grabbing you with his tail was thought up from Blitzo from Helluva Boss, and my phone keeps trying to auto correct Skell to smell.
Chapter 7: The new kid’s first day (epilogue)
Summary:
So, your first day at school has wrapped up, huh? Let’s see what everyone thinks of you.
‘A’ means they’re thinking
Chapter Text
(no pov)
Miss Grace:So, how was everyone’s classes with the new student today?
Miss Sasha:I thought they were lovely!
Miss Bloomie:Ehh I don’t know about that. Not only were they late to my class, but they interrupted my lesson by talking to Petunia and Lizzy.
Mister Demi:W-well, I thought th-they were nice…
Miss Thavel:Did you even get to talk to them, or did you pass out the moment they walked into your classroom?~
Right now, the principal and teachers were all in the teachers lounge talking to each other about (Name), discussing their own opinions on them.
Mister Demi:Y-yes I did! T-talk to them, of c-course…
Miss Emily:It’s ok Mister Demi, she’s just giving you a hard time.
Miss Bloomie:And it’s true.~
Miss Sasha:Not you too Bloomie!
Miss Grace:(glares) Thavel, Bloomie.
Miss Thavel and Bloomie:(sighs) Alright, fine.
Miss Grace:And how about you, Miss Circle? You haven’t said much since you walked in here
Miss Circle:(grins) They’re definitely… interesting. I’ll say that.
Miss Grace:(raises an eyebrow) Care to elaborate?
Miss Circle:(turns to Miss Emily) Emily, you said (Name) made friends with Kevin and Skell when you and me were walking here, didn’t you?
Miss Bloomie:Wait, really? But those two barely even talk. Especially Skell.
Miss Emily:Believe me, I was surprised too. I just put (Name) in between them because I knew they wouldn’t cause any problems for them.
Miss Circle:I also saw an argument between Oliver. Zip, and Edward happen with Claire, Engel, Bubble, Petunia, and Lizzy in the cafeteria. Can you guess what it was about?
Miss Sasha:They fought over (Name)?
Miss Circle:(chuckles in amusement) You could say that.~
Miss Grace:(frowns at this) I hope you didn’t think watching students fight was ok.
Miss Circle:Relax, they didn’t actually fight. Just argued for a few minutes.
Miss Grace:Well, you better be telling the truth.
Mister Demi:S-so, sh-should we d-do anything about them, o-or do we just-
Miss Grace:(raises her hand, cutting of Mister Demi) You all will continue your classes and make sure the other students focus on their assignments. They can be friends with (Name) if they want, but I won’t like it if they prioritize spending time with them over their school work. Understood?
The teachers:Yes Miss Grace.
Lana:Abbie, Abbie, wait up!!!
Lana was currently running after Abbie so they could walk home together.
Abbie:Oh, h-hi Lana.
Lana:(grins happily) You won’t believe what I just did in art class!!
Abbie:Wh-what did you do?
Lana:I got to talk to the new student!
Abbie:(stares at Lana, eyes wide) Y-you did?
Lana:(nods rapidly) You bet I did! They share my sixth period with me. Isn’t that so cool!?
Abbie:Y-yeah, it is. W-well, wh-what were they like?
The two then spent the entire walk to their homes talking about (Name). Abbie grew more curious about them while hearing Lana talk about them, though he still isn’t quite ready to actually talk to them.
Cubbie:You talked to them too?
Kevin:(flips through his book) Well, the way you talked about them had me curious.
Kevin and Cubbie were currently in the library, going through some books while making small talk.
Cubbie:(looks through some books, deciding which one to read) I’m still curious where they lived before. I didn’t think seeing someone like me would be new to someone.
Kevin:(shrugs) I wouldn’t think too much about it. They seemed to have not been too surprised when they saw Skell, so they’re probably getting accustomed to seeing people like you.
Cubbie:(opens up a book, setting the others aside) Perhaps, but I am still curious.
Kevin:Well, they’re in our school now. You’ll have more time to learn about them.
Cubbie:(paper tail starts wagging) Yeah, you’re right. (realizes his tail is moving, making him confused)
Riley:Awww, why can’t we get my knife back???
Ruby:Because of many, many reasons that you should be able to figure out yourself.
Riley:(whines) Come on! I already said sorry!
Ruby:No you didn’t!
Right now, Ruby and Riley are currently arguing about getting Riley’s knife back while leaving school beside Robby and Skell.
Robby:You know, there’s other ways to keep yourself entertained than stabbing people. Like Skell. He’s always on his phone whenever we’re not doing something.
Skell:(taps his phone, looking online)……..
Riley:(huffs in annoyance) Alright, then I’ll ask (Name)! I’m sure they have fun things to do!
Skell:(looks down at Riley)….(Name)?
Robby:(raises an eyebrow) You mean the new student?
Ruby:They were in our music class. They helped me help Mister Demi calm down when someone threw her knife at him, nearly hitting his face. (glares at Riley)
Riley:(pouts) I already said I didn’t mean to.
Ruby:(sighs) But, since we’re talking about (Name) now, I thought they were nice to talk to. And they seem to be a rather caring person if they stayed to help Mister Demi.
Robby:But would they even want to hang out with us-or you, in this case? (points at Riley) I don’t know about you guys, but I don’t know much about them personally, and our topic for art today was something that made us happy.
Hearing Robby’s last comment, Riley grabs him and shakes him very violently.
Riley:TELL ME, TELL ME! WHAT WAS IT!? WHAT DO THEY LIKE!?!? WHAT ARE THEY INTO!?!?
Robby:(getting dizzy) L-let go of me!
Ruby:Riley, let him go! Stop it!
As Ruby was trying to pull Riley off of Robby, Skell was looking down at his phone, looking at his contacts and seeing (Name)’s phone number.
Skell:(stares at the phone number) ‘I’ll learn about them. I don’t know why, but I need to.’
Petunia:Man, Zip is the worst! She knows I hate swimming!
Lizzy:Maybe we should stop sitting so close to the pool. She can’t push you in if you aren’t close enough.
Right now, Petunia and Lizzy were sitting in the changing room while Petunia dries herself off.
Petunia:(rubs a towel against her head, rubbing her ears attentively) Ugh, first she and her friends mess with (Name) when we were hanging out, and now she goes and does this again. God, those three suck!
Lizzy:Yeah, it’s annoying. (realization strikes) Speaking of (Name), I wonder how they’ve been doing since we separated. Didn’t you show them where music was?
Petunia:Yeah, that’s right. Do you think we should call them?
Lizzy:(pulls her phone out) It couldn’t hurt. And hey, we never got to ask (Name) if they’d like to hang out with us.
Petunia:Oh yeah, I forgot about that! Ugh, why do those three have to ruin everything?
Lizzy starts scrolling through her contacts until she finds (Name)’s phone number. After she puts it in, the two then wait for a response.
(Name):Hello. This is Lizzy, right?
Lizzy:Yep, and Petunia is with me too.
Petunia:(leans over) Hi (Name)! How was your first day of school?
(Name):It was nice. A bit more eventful than I expected, but I still liked it.
Lizzy:Great! Hey, we tried asking you this earlier; but would you like to hang out with us? We were thinking of showing you around town, since you’re new.
Petunia:Yeah, it’ll be fun. Don’t you think?
(Name):Sure, why not? I haven’t left the house much since we moved here, and I’m too awkward around people I don’t know to go anywhere myself.
Petunia:(giggles) I wouldn’t say that. You talked to us just fine.
(Name):Well, that’s mainly because you two talked to me first. But like I said: I’d like to hang with you two. I enjoyed talking to you girls earlier.
Lizzy:Great! See you this Saturday?
(Name):Sure, that’s fine with me.
Lizzy:Great, see you then. Goodbye.
Petunia:See ya then (Name)!
(Name):Bye guys.
(hangs up)
Oliver:Really? You saw that?
Edward:Believe me, those two were talking to them the moment I walked in. Hell, I saw Skell wrapping his tail around their waist and pulled them along as they left for sixth period.
Zip:Seeee? We need to see them more. I want to so bad, and I don’t know why, but I want to know!
The bullies were walking down a familiar hallway, talking about their new student.
Edward:Well, we don’t gotta get to them immediately. As long as they’re in our school, we can get however much time we want with them.
Zip:(groans) I know, but I hate waiting.
Oliver:Well, you guys can get going, ‘cause I got somewhere to be.
As he says that, Edward and Zip turn to the familiar blue door. The door had scratch marks on it with a note that said “ALICE’S ROOM” on the top half, while the words “Do Not Open” on the lower half.
Edward:Ya sure? I don’t know how you can hang around her.
Oliver:(shrugs) Well, maybe you would if you didn’t question her about her room
Zip:But who lives in a room without anything to at least sit on!?
Oliver:Her. But hey, you should be glad I was there when you met her. Now, I should be going. You two have fun. (waves exaggeratedly) Bye!
Not giving them much time to say anything else, he opens the door and walks inside, seeing the extra color that the room seemed to have with it.
Oliver:(smiles) ‘I can never fully get used to this.’ (walks further into the room) Hey, ∆LI-!
???:Oliver, where have you been?
Hearing the familiar voice, Oliver turns and grins at the woman.
Oliver:Hey, babe! There you are! (walks up to her, ready to hug her)
∆lice:(forms tendrils from her back and grabs his arms, looking unamused) I said:where have you been?
Oliver:(puts his hands up in surrender) Hey now, don’t worry! I wasn’t doing anything serious.
∆lice:(pulls him closer with her tendrils, dragging her fingers up his chin) You usually text if you aren’t coming to visit during free period. Care to ex-?
Oliver cuts her off by leaning in to kiss her, planting kisses across her face and on her lips.
∆lice:(chuckles in amusement) You aren’t getting out of this, you know?
Oliver:(smirks) What if I don’t want to?~
∆lice then pulls him in and hugs him, wrapping her arms and tendrils around his body.
Oliver:Buuut, to answer your question:there is a new student here, and me and my friends wanted to see what they were like.
∆lice:A new student? (her gaze gets more serious) You aren’t thinking of-
Oliver:(laughs) Come on. Whatever happens, I’m not leaving you for any other relationship. (rests his neck on her shoulder, still laughing) Hell, maybe I’ll bring them into ours! Can you imagine!?
∆lice doesn’t say much as Oliver laughs at the thought of a polyamorous relationship with the new student. She can tell he isn’t against it, , despite laughing about it, but she can’t tell just how serious he is.
∆lice:Oliver…
Oliver:(calms down from his laughter) Yeah?
∆lice:Tell me…about this…new student.
Claire:Really? He was holding on to them like that?
Engel:Yeah, I didn’t think Skell could look so close to someone. He doesn’t even do that with his friend group.
Right now, Claire, Engel, and Bubble were talking about (Name) as they walked to a cafe they visit often.
Bubble:Well, I can understand why! They were so much fun to be around! (puts a hand to her non-existent chin)But I do agree, I never thought of him as someone who would do something like that with anyone.
Claire:Well, they definitely seem to be doing well… (looks down in thought)
Bubble:Hey, what’s wrong Claire? You’ve been acting weird ever since Oliver and his friends got to (Name).
Engel:And hostile. You’ve never cursed like that before. I mean, you only said one curse word, but you don’t usually use swear words that are that vulgar.
Claire:(sighs) I don’t know. I just-those three make me so mad, and seeing them try to mess with (Name) just…triggered something in me. I guess I just…didn’t want them to ruin their first day…
Bubble:(pats Claire’s back) Don’t worry, I’m sure they’re doing fine.
Engel:Yeah, don’t worry so much. They didn’t seem too bothered when I last saw them. So I’m sure there’s nothing to worry about.
Claire:(smiles faintly, feeling better) Yeah, you’re both right. Thanks guys.
Engel:Of course. Anytime.
Bubble:(giggles in lack of mouth) Now come on! Last one there has to pay!
Not giving the two any more time to hear her words, Bubble had already dashed off to the cafe.
Engel:(starts running after Bubble)Hey, no fair!
Claire:What the-hey! Wait you guys!
Claire starts running after her friends who had unexpectedly ran off without her. Though she was still stuck thinking about (Name), she put those thoughts aside for now and decided to just enjoy her time with her friends.
Relationships
Miss Grace-2% Acquaintances, curious how you’ll behave
Miss Sasha-2% Acquaintances, glad you’re her student
Miss Bloomie-0% Acquaintances, hopeful but annoyed
Mister Demi-7% Acquaintances, is grateful for your help
Miss Thavel-2% Acquaintances, has a feeling about you
Miss Emily-1% Acquaintances, intrigued
Miss Circle-3% Acquaintances, intrigued
Cubbie-8% Friends, currently intrigued
Kevin-5% Friends, feels comfortable around you
Abbie-??% Strangers, hasn’t interacted with you yet
Lana-8% Friends, wants to see you more
Riley-7% Friends, already attached
Ruby-5% Friends, glad that you seem nice
Skell-10% Friends, already attached
Robby-4% Friends, not too interested, but enjoyed meeting you
Petunia-15% Friends, enjoying her time with you
Lizzy-15% Friends, glad you joined her school
Oliver-??% Not enough info
Zip-??% Not enough info
Edward-??% Not enough info
∆lice-??% Has only heard about you
Claire-15% Friends, hoping you’ll be alright
Engel-9% Friends, enjoyed his time with you
Bubble-15% Friends, glad you’re in her school
Notes:
Yeah, nothing really big happened this chapter other than the planned hangout with Petunia and Lizzy. Hope you guys still enjoyed.
Chapter 8: (Not a chapter) Just your classes and classmates
Summary:
Not exactly a chapter. Just a little thing I made so I don’t have to go through each of the chapters to remember which class everyone is in.
Chapter Text
1st period:Language with Miss Thavel
Classmate:Cubbie
2nd period:Science with Miss Bloomie
Classmates:Petunia,Lizzy, and Zip
3rd period:Math with Miss Circle
Classmates:Claire, Engel, Bubble, Abbie, Oliver, Zip, and Edward
Free period:eat and do whatever(that doesn’t cause problems for me or the other teachers)
4th period:Music with Mister Demi
Classmates:Ruby and Riley
5th period:History with Miss Emily
Classmates:Kevin, Skell and Edward
6th(Final)period:Art with Miss Sasha
Classmates:Engel, Robby and Lana
Principal(no classes):Miss Grace
∆LICE:????????
Chapter 9: The cat’s curiosity saved another
Summary:
So, you’ve made it to the end of your first week of school. You even get to build up your relationship with a student you haven’t gotten to spend a whole lot of time with and one of your teachers.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
(no pov)
It’s been a few days since (Name) first joined Paper school, with it now being Friday. In the time (Name) has attended the school, they have made quite a few friends(much more than they expected, also) and had gotten along with them quite well(even if some were a little…different than they expected).
Right now, they were currently on their way to school, taking the usual route they have been the other few days they walked.
(Name):’Man, it’s already the end of the first week of my new school. Gonna be honest, this has already been the most interested I’ve been in school. Even if that is mainly because of the friends I’ve made. Definitely wasn’t expecting to make so many, but I’m not gonna complain.’
After a few more minutes, they made it back to their school. Seeing that they still had 10 minutes before they needed to get to their first class, they opened their phone and looked through their apps while walking inside.
Miss Circle:Ahh, if it isn’t (Name).
(Name):(turns around, hearing her voice) Oh, hello Miss Circle. Did you need something?
Miss Circle:No. I just felt like saying hello. (smirks) I hope you were paying attention to what I taught you.
(Name):Of course. Thanks again for agreeing to tutor me yesterday.
Miss Circle:No, no, thank you.~
Wednesday-Two days ago
Miss Circle:Excuse me? You want me to tutor you? Have you not been paying attention?
(Name):I mean, I understand the lessons, but…I’m still not fully certain I understand. I just want to make sure I do well. I don’t want to already be failing in the first few weeks at my new school.
Miss Circle was beginning to think about it. Weird, she never thought about tutoring any students. She usually just mocked their intelligence and then slaughtered them when they failed. But something about them…made her actually consider it.
Miss Circle:(grins) Alright, I’ll tutor you. But on one condition.
(Name):What is it?
Miss Circle:I. Want you….
(Name):(tilts head in curiosity)
Miss Circle:…to get me Oreo’s.
(Name):(stares blankly)….Oreo’s? That’s it?
Miss Circle:Of course. They’re my favorite thing to eat. You bring me some tomorrow, and I’ll agree to tutor you.
(Name):(shrugs) Ok, I can do that.
Miss Circle:Great, I’ll see you tomorrow.~
Thursday-one day ago
(Name):Miss Circle, I got the Oreo’s.
Miss Circle:Great, (taps her desk) hand ‘em over.~
(Name):(digs through their backpack, pulling out 2 packs of Oreo’s) Their was a two for one sale, so I just got two.
Miss Circle:(stares at the Oreo’s, drooling)
(Name):Uhhh Miss Circle, are you doing alright? (waves their hand in her face)
Realizing how she looks right now, she straightens her posture and wipes her mouth.
Miss Circle:(clears her throat, having snapped back to reality) Y-yes, of course I am. (opens up one of the packs and starts eating them immediately)
(Name):You didn’t say if you had a preference with the kind, so I just got the plain ones.
Miss Circle:(happily chews the Oreo’s in her mouth) It’sh ocay. (covers her mouth and swallows) I mean-it’s ok. (thinks for a moment) Well, you did what I asked. Tell your parents you’ll be home a little late. We’ll start after school finishes.
(Name):Ok, thanks Miss Circle. (walks out of the classroom, grateful she agreed to tutor them)
Miss Circle:Yeah, yeah, just go get lunch or whatever. (stuffs more of the Oreo’s in her mouth)
Present
Yesterday was rather different than what Miss Circle had thought it would be like. Up until then, she had never thought she would actually help a student with her classes, but that’s what happened. At first, she thought she just wanted to get Oreo’s without buying them, but she knew it wasn’t that.
Miss Circle:’I wonder what it is about them that catches my attention.’ Well, I hope you can do well on the exam today. It’d be a shame if our tutoring session was a waste of time.
(Name):Don’t worry, I promise I’ll get a good grade.
Miss Circle:I hope so. (starts walking away) I’ll see you in third period. Bye bye, (Name).
(Name):(smiles and waves) See you then Miss Circle.
Leaving the student behind, Miss Circle began to think more about how they’ve managed to unintentionally worm their way into her mind.
Miss Circle:’Something about them is just so…intriguing. Even if it would be easy to just assume so, I know I didn’t tutor them just because they got me Oreo’s(even if they’re the best thing that could’ve been made). I want to know more about them, and I will learn more about them, soon enough.~’
Before third period
(Abbie pov)
Oh jeez. I’ve done well enough on my previous exams, but just barely. I just have to at least not fail the others and I’ll be fine. Just think positive. It will be fine. It will be fine. It will-ugh, I can’t handle this.
Abbie:(sighs) I just need to make it through the other tests, and I’ll get to live for another week….at least.
I continued walking to Miss Circle’s classroom, feeling my anxiety and fear rising the closer I got. How would Lana react if she knew what they were like? Would she still like school as much as she does?
Claire:Well, I’m glad you’re enjoying your time here so far.
(Name):I’m glad too. Usually, I’m more neutral about going to school. I mean, I still kind of am, but it’s been a little more interesting than I thought it would be.
I snap out of my thoughts and look ahead of myself, seeing (Name) with Claire, Engel and Bubble. I heard Lana had befriended them on their first day during her art class. She tried to introduce me to them, but I was too awkward to really talk to them.
Bubble:Hey Abbie! How’s it going?
Abbie:(stiffens in surprise) Ummm h-hi guys. I-I’m doing fine…
Engel:Are you sure? You seem anxious, which isn’t too new, but still. (crosses his arms) Is it because of exams?
Abbie:M-maybe a little, b-but I’m doing f-fine. W-well, I’m not f-failing, a-at least.
(Name):Well, I’m sure you can make it through a few more tests. Just try not to overthink things to much. That’s probably just gonna stress you out more.
(Name), despite how shy and awkward I have been around them, has still tried to be kind and friendly to me. I don’t know if it’s just because they’re friends with Lana or if they actually want to be friends with me, but it made me feel better.
Abbie:Th-thanks (Name). I ap-ppreciate it.
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
I panic briefly before I realize it was just the bell.
Claire:Well, we should probably get in before Miss Circle fails us for being late.
(Name):(laughs and shrugs) Yeah, let’s get in.
One thing I’ve noticed is that no one seemed to tell (Name) about what the teachers-or rather, just three of them-were like and what they have done. I mean, not everyone knows, and I know I can’t bring myself to tell anyone.
Abbie:(sighs) ‘I just hope we can get out of this school alive.’
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Miss Circle:Alright class, I’ve finished grading your tests.
That’s it. That was Miss Circle’s exam, but I don’t know how well I did. She’s passing them out right now, but I don’t know if I want to know at this point.
Miss Circle:(Name), I must say, you did pretty good. I’m glad you understood my lessons so well.
(Name):Thanks Miss Circle.
Well, at least I know their first week wasn’t their only one, but I still can’t help but worry about my grade. It doesn’t help that Miss Circle seems to be intentionally ignoring me while handling out everyone else’s. She didn’t forget about me, did she?
Miss Circle:Alright, I handed all of you your tests. Now get out.
Everyone started packing up, ready to leave and enjoy themselves before their next tests. But did she really just forget about me? Did mine get mixed up or something? I don’t know what to think or what-.
Miss Circle:Abbie. Before you go, I need to have a word with you.
(your pov)
So, school’s going pretty well so far. I’ve passed the tests of my first three classes, so I at least won’t be failing those classes in the first week of school.
(Name):You guys can go ahead. I gotta go to the bathroom.
Bubble:Alright, see you later!
Claire:Yeah, see you later.
As they went to go get their food, I went to go to the bathroom. Thankfully, I already know where it is, so I don’t have to worry about getting lost….again.
(One bathroom trip later)
(Name):Ok, now to go get food.
And with that done with, I started my walk to the cafeteria.
(Name):’So, who do I want to hang with this time? I could go to hang with Claire’s group, Petunia and Lizzy, Cubbie and Kevin, or Ruby’s group. I guess I could also see Oliver, Zip and Edward, but everyone else seems to say they suck. There’s also Lana who really wants me and Abbie to-.’
Just as I was thinking to myself, I started hearing a bunch of footsteps. But…it sounded like running. And not just one set of footsteps.
(Name):Is someone running? What for?
Deciding to see what the running was for, I looked around the corner to see what was up, only to be met with someone running into me, knocking himself onto the ground. Someone I knew well. Well, well enough anyway.
(Name):’Well, speak of the devil.’
Abbie:(looks up, seeing who he ran into) (Name)? I’m-I’m so sorry, b-but I n-need to go.
(Name):Abbie, what’s going on? (holds their hand out to help him up)
Abbie:(takes their hand) I’m sorry, b-but I can’t sta-.
Miss Circle:Abbie. I’m not done with you yet.~
Hearing our teacher’s voice, we both looked over to Miss Circle, though she didn’t seem too happy. I mean, she was smiling, but it wasn’t a comforting one.
Abbie:(grabs onto (Name), too scared to think of a way out of this) P-please, I don’t-I can’t-I-I-(sniffles, on the verge of crying)
(Name):(tries to comfort him, rubbing his back) Miss Circle, why does Abbie seem so scared?
Miss Circle:(sweat drops at (Name)’s question) Oh, nothing to worry about. I just got a bit…carried away critiquing Abbie’s performance on the exam. Right, Abbie?
Abbie seemed to tense up at her words, as if he were afraid of her or something. I mean, she does look kind of intimidating, but why would he be this afraid of her, though?
(Name):Ummm… ‘Ok, I don’t know what to do here. Abbie is clearly having emotional problems, but I’m not used to helping people like this. I mean, I helped Mister Demi, but that’s it. Not to mention, Ruby was there helping him also. I at least know that Miss Circle probably won’t be helpful in calming him down.’ Miss Circle, I’m sorry, but I think Abbie needs time alone. Would it be alright if you left for now?
Both of them seemed to look at me weirdly, like I just suggested something weird or something.
Abbie:(tears start falling down his face)………
Miss Circle:(forces a smile) Of course, I understand. I’ll see you both later.
Miss Circle then walked away, leaving me and Abbie alone in the hallway. I started wiping his tears away.
(Name):Abbie, what happened?
Abbie didn’t seem to want to talk much. He just clung to my body harder, like his life depended on it. I know that he is already pretty anxious, but this…he seems like he’s on the verge of a breakdown.
(Name):(looks at him worried) ‘I hope he’ll be fine.’
(Abbie pov)
They…they saved me. Even if they don’t know it. I’m alive…because of them.
Abbie:(still crying) I-I didn’t-p-didn’t- (buries his face in their neck) I-I can’t t-talk r-right now. C-can you just h-hold me, p-p-please?
(Name):Alright, if that’ll help. (tries to hold him comfortably) Just…take your time, Ok?
Abbie:(whimpers softly) Ok…
It feels so nice to be held by them. I don’t want to let go. I know we’ll have to separate at some point, but….I want to enjoy this while I can.
(Miss Circle pov)
Alright, what the hell was that about? Did I really just let that brat live because (Name) asked me to leave?
Miss Circle:(slams the door open to her classroom) Agh, what is going on? I have never let anyone who’s failed a test off that easily. Hell, I usually just kill them and whoever else happens to get involved. So why didn’t I do that with (Name)?
The longer I go without an answer to this, the more it’s pissing me off. Not once has a student just gotten off easy when they failed a test. Demi, Grace, Sasha and Emily may be fine with a few failed grades, but Bloomie, Thavel and I have never let anyone fail without losing their life. Not even when others got involved. So why now?
Miss Circle:(screams and destroys a desk in rage with her drawing compass arm) What is it about (Name) that kept me from just killing them with that spineless idiot? And why do I still want to see them more?
I sigh to myself and eats the rest of the Oreo’s (Name) got me the other day. As I ate my snack, thoughts about (Name) consumed my mind.
Miss Circle:’I will find out more about them. I’ll figure out what it is about them that’s making me act like this, even if I have to…unfortunately let some off with warnings.’
(Lana pov)
Ok, this is a little weird. I’ve been sitting at the table me and Abbie sit at, but he isn’t here. Usually, Abbie is at a table before me, but I haven’t seen him yet, and I’ve been here for like 10 minutes.
Lana:Did something happen to him? Maybe his exams didn’t go to well? He was pretty stressed about them earlier. Maybe I should go look for him.
Abbie:H-hey Lana.
(Name):Hey Lana
Hearing Abbie’s voice, I turn around to see him and (Name).
Lana:Abbie! What took you so long? You’re the one meant to get here first;not me!
Abbie:S-sorry. M-Miss Circle wanted to t-t-talk to me, and I g-guess she just had a lot to t-talk about.
Lana:(pouts) Alright, I forgive you, but don’t do that again. I was really worried about you.
Abbie:S-sorry.
(Name):Well, I’m gonna get going now. See you two later.
Lana:(whines) Awww come on.! You just got here.
(Name):Well, we’ll see each other later, and I don’t know if Abbie-
Abbie:No, it’s fine. I-I want you to stay.
(Name):Huh? But…I thought you were uncomfortable around me?
Abbie:(looks away nervously) Well…yeah, but…I want to talk with you more.
I stare at the both of them silently before giggling uncontrollably. I knew he would warm up to (Name) soon enough!
Lana:Well, you heard him! Come on. Take a seat!
(Name):I mean, (smiles and shrugs) if you say so.
(Name) and Abbie then sat down with me. We then spent the rest of our free period talking about stuff we planned on doing over the weekend.
Lana:What if I made special sock puppets for each of us? You know, like a friendship bracelet; but sock puppets!
Abbie:(smiles meekly) I mean, if you want to…
(Name):That sounds cool with me
Lana:(smiles brightly)Great! I promise you both will love them!
Relationships
Miss Circle-11% Acquaintances/Friends, needs to know more about you
Abbie-16% Friends, eternally grateful, even if you don’t know what for
Claire-15% Friends, enjoys your company
Engel-9% Friends, enjoys your company
Bubble-15% Friends, enjoys your company
Lana-10% Friends, glad Abbie has warmed up to you
Notes:
Gonna be honest, I wasn’t entirely satisfied with this when I first made it. I didn’t think it was bad, I just had a different idea on how I would handle Abbie being chased by Circle, but I think it came out well enough. Tell me what you guys think, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter.
Chapter 10: School is only getting more and more interesting
Summary:
It’s the end of the school week and the final half of school. Finish up your tests, get a better feel of how much people like you, and meet someone that is definitely not a bad person
‘A’ means the person is thinking
Notes:
I’m just gonna leave this here and say that this chapter is LONG. Like, really long. Hope your into that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(your pov)
Fourth period is about to start. After spending some time with Abbie and Lana, I had made my way to music class, ready for whatever test Mister Demi has. Though, it’s probably just gonna be something like music notes and genres or something like that.
I had taken my usual seat next to Riley who seemed as happy(and deranged) as she was when we first met. Ruby was behind her like she was when I first met them, also.
Ruby:Hi (Name)! How’ve you been?
(Name):Pretty good. And you?
Riley:Same! Me, Ruby and the guys had hung out at a park yesterday.
Ruby:We almost had to leave because Ruby kept waving her knife around people. Some concerned parents kept telling on her.
Riley:(groans) I still don’t get what’s so bad about knives.
(Name):I mean, as long as you’re not trying to hurt anyone, I think they’re fine.
Riley:I know! It’s like everyone thinks I’m always trying to do something I shouldn’t!
Ruby:(sighs) That’s because most innocent people don’t carry around knives.
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Mister Demi:A-alright class, c-can I have your attention?
The three of us turn our attention to Mister Demi as he starts nervously talking to us, his voice being just audible enough for everyone to hear.
Mister Demi:A-as you all should kn-know by now, we have tests t-today.
Mister Demi then grabs a stack of papers and begins handing them out to all of us. Though, I can tell he is still pretty nervous. Ruby told me that’s he’s pretty much always like that, which is a little concerning. I mean, I get nervous too, but I wouldn’t say I’m just perpetually on the verge of a breakdown.
As Mister Demi handed my paper to me, I noticed that his eyes seemed to linger on me a little longer than they did with other students.
(Name):’Well, that was a little weird. Wonder what that was about.’ (shrugs) ‘Eh, guess it doesn’t matter.’
(Mister Demi pov)
Oh no, oh no, they noticed, didn’t they? Why did I look at them like that? That was very unprofessional and inappropriate. Why did I do that? I’m just supposed to hand out the tests, start the timer, wait for the time to run out, and then collect the papers. Why am I staring at the new student?
Mister Demi:(hands out the last of the exams) O-ok everyone. I h-hope you all do well. (pulls out his phone and starts the timer) And b-begin.
Everyone then got started on their tests, looking over the problems. As they do that, I put some headphones on and put on some music to help me calm down.
Mister Demi:’I just need to relax. Just….relax.’
I sit down at my desk and set my phone down, trying to take my mind off of my anxiety. I don’t know why I get so paranoid about nothing or why it’s so hard for me to be relaxed, but this is just how it’s been for me.
As I began to feel myself calm down, I happened to find myself staring at (Name) again. I don’t know why I keep staring at them, but I do.
Mister Demi:’Why is it that I keep watching and thinking about them? It’s only the end of their first week here, yet they’ve become a reoccurring thought of mine. Thinking about them makes me feel so calm yet paranoid. Being close to them makes me feel relaxed yet anxious. Is it because of when they helped me calm down on their first day? But Ruby’s helped me calm down before they showed up. Just what is it about them that has me so enamored?’
After a while, the music starts to not help, as I can’t take my mind off of (Name), as I just keep thinking more and more about why I can’t stop thinking about them. I watch how they think about some of the questions, how they write down their answers. Why is this so interesting to me? Why are they so interesting to me?
Mister Demi:’Circle did mention that they were getting along well with many of the students, even though their still new here. Am I feeling a similar interest to (Name) that the students do?’
For the rest of the exam, I just watch (Name), making sure to look at my phone whenever it looked like a student was about to finish or take their focus off of the test. I really don’t want to have to explain why l-a teacher-am watching a student. That could end terribly for me.
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Mister Demi:(Name), c-could you help me p-pass out everyone’s tests?
(Name):(shrugs) Sure, I can do that.
(Name) then got up and took half of the tests and began passing them out with me. I know I didn’t need to ask them to help. I didn’t earlier or with any of my other classes, but…I don’t know, I just had to.
After we had passed out the exams, I handed (Name) theirs.
Mister Demi:I-I’m glad to say you did r-really well, (Name).
(Name):(takes their test from Mister Demi) Thanks Mister Demi.
Mister Demi:P-please, I’m-I’m just d-doing my job. (turns his attention back to everyone else) Y-you are all excused now.
(Name) then heads back to their desk to get their stuff as everyone else walks out.
Riley:Hey (Name), what’d you get? Did you do well?
(Name):Well, Mister Demi said I did well. (shows her their test)
Riley:(giggles) Great! I did well too!
Ruby:I’m happy to say I passed too.
Riley:Hey, are you doing anything this weekend (Name)?
(Name):Well, I’m hanging out with Petunia and Lizzy tomorrow, but that’s about it.
Riley:Then why don’t you hang out with us on Sunday!? They can hang out with us, right Ruby!?
Ruby:(chuckles lightly) As long as they want to, I don’t see a problem with it. What do you say, (Name)?
(Name):Sure I’d like to hang with you guys.
The three of them talk as they leave the classroom, discussing plans to spend time together over the weekend. Even after they were gone, I couldn’t help but think about (Name) and how they’re seemingly stuck in my thoughts. Why can’t I stop thinking about someone I barely know?
Mister Demi:(sighs) I-I need to figure something out. I don’t know how well I can do anything if my mind is this stuck on (Name).
Later, before sixth period
(Miss Sasha pov)
Sixth period is just about to start. Students are currently walking into the classroom as I put out the tests for the students as they’re all walking inside.
Miss Sasha:Alright, that should be everyone. Now I just wait for the bell to ring.
Seeing that everyone’s table had enough test sheets out, I walk to my desk and watch the students walk inside.
Engel:So you can’t hang out with us this weekend?
(Name):I don’t know. I knew I was hanging out with Lizzy and Petunia tomorrow since they asked me on my first day, but Riley and Ruby asked me basically an hour ago.
Robby:Yeah, they told me about that when we walked by each other. They said Sunday, right?
(Name):That’s what I was told.
Lana:Awww, I knew I should’ve asked you earlier during lunch! (crosses her arms and pouts)
I turn my attention to the door and see (Name), Engel, Robby and Lana walking in together. I didn’t think I’d be quite so interested in a student until Miss Circle mentioned how many friends they made on their first day. Even someone like Skell, who barely talks unless he has to.
Miss Sasha:Hello you four. How have your tests gone today?
Lana:Great! I’ve gotten all D’s so far!
Robby:(stares blankly at Lana) I got all A’s.
Engel:(sweat drops) Uhh yeah, I did pretty well on my tests.
(Name):Same.
Miss Sasha:Well that’s good. And I hope your first week at our school has been pleasant, (Name).
(Name):Yeah, I’ve been enjoying my time here so far.
Miss Sasha:(smiles) That’s great to hear. Now, go take your seats. Class is about to start.
The four nod and walk over to their desk, resuming their conversation about their plans over the weekend.
Miss Sasha:’(Name) really is interesting. I’ve seen Engel and Lana talk to each other, but Robby didn’t really talk to others outside of his friend group until (Name) showed up. I guess Miss Circle really was onto something about them.’
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Well, I guess that’s something I can think about later.
Miss Sasha:Alright class, I hope you all are ready for your last test of the day. We’re just going over color shades and famous art pieces, so it shouldn’t be too hard. Also, please refrain from asking your friends for help. I know you share a table with others, but this is an independent test.
I then pull out my phone and start a timer.
Miss Sasha:And begin.
(Robby pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Miss Sasha:Ok, I’ve handed you all your test results. You are all free to leave.
Hearing her dismissing us, we all packed up our things while looking at our graded tests.
Lana:Hey, I got a B! Man, why can’t I do this well in my other classes?
Robby:Maybe because you’re an airhead who can only think about her sock puppets.
(Name):Come on Robby, I’m sure she’s trying her best.
Engel:(frowns at Robby) Yeah, you can’t just insult her just because her grades aren’t as good as yours.
Ever since (Name) showed up, I found myself actually interacting with these two. I don’t know if we’d really be considered friends, given how this is how we talk to each other, but we’re something.
Robby:Well, sorry that I decided to speak my mind.
Lana:It’s ok! You’re forgiven.
Robby:That wasn’t-(groans at Lana’s obliviousness) nevermind.
(Name):(chuckles lightly) Well, at least we all passed, right?
Engel:(smiles) Yeah, you’re right.
(Name) is….rather interesting. For whatever reason, they don’t annoy me like everyone else in this school. I have also noticed how many people they’ve befriended in the short time they’ve been here, even though they claim to not be a people person. I wonder why that is…
Lana:Alright, I’m gonna go find Abbie. Tell me when you have free time so we can hang out, ok (Name)?
(Name):Sure, I’ll make sure you know.
Lana:Great! See you later!
Lana then ran off to go find her friend.
Robby:She does know that if she really wanted to she could have just asked you now, right?
(Name):Well, she just seems to be a little scatterbrained, but that adds a little charm to her, right?
Engel:Yeah, she’s still fun to be around.
(Name):Well, I’ll see you guys la-
Robby:Hold it.
(Name) and Engel both turn to me, confusion written all over their faces.
Robby:Ruby told me she and Riley forgot to tell you where we’re meeting up.
(Name):Oh yeah, I didn’t even think about that.
Robby:(sighs) Of course you didn’t. Well, (pulls out his phone, opening his gps and showing it to (Name)) we’re meeting up at this arcade. I don’t expect you to know where it is since you’re still new here, so give me your number so I can share the location to you.
(Name):Oh, ok.
(Name) then pulls out their phone and shows me their phone number. I then put in their number and send the location to them.
Robby:Get it?
(Name):(nods)M-hmm. Got it.
Robby:Good.
Engel:Hey uhh, can I have your number too (Name)? Since you seem alright with sharing it, of course.
Robby:’Oh right, he didn’t leave yet.’
(Name):Sure, that’s fine with me.
(Name) turns back to Engel and shows them their phone number. He takes out his phone and starts putting their number in his phone.
Engel:Well, since you can’t hang out with Claire, Bubble and I over the weekend, would you like to-
???:Sorry Featherhead, but whatever you want is gonna have to wait.
We all turn our heads to the voice, seeing the pencil-armed bully.
(Name):Oliver?
Engel:(frowns) What do you want Oliver?
Oliver:What, can’t figure it out yourself?~ I’m here for (Name).
Robby:(crosses his arms) For what? Everyone in this school knows what you and your friends are like.
Oliver:(waves his hand nonchalantly) Don’t worry about it. I’m only here for (Name);not either of you two.
Oliver then grabs their hand and starts pulling them away with him.
Robby:(grabs (Name)’s other hand, keeping Oliver from dragging them away) Hold it.
Oliver:(turns back to Robby, slightly annoyed) What is it pipsqueak? I’m trying to show our new friend something.
Robby:(glares at Oliver) Well sorry that I’m just a little skeptical of letting someone like you drag (Name) to who knows where.
Engel:Yeah. Just because you, Zip and Edward haven’t done much as of late, doesn’t mean we just believe that you three aren’t up to something.
(Name):Well, maybe they aren’t. I mean, I don’t know what they’ve done before I got here, but they haven’t done anything too bad since I’ve been here. Other than the table being thrown, of course.
(Name) then looks down at my hand griping theirs.
(Name):So uhh…you can let me go with him. I’ll tell you guys if something bad really does happen, ok?
Oliver:Which nothing will! Now, you heard them shorty; let them go. I’d like to get to our…location, if you will.
Robby:…..(sighs)….fine.
I begrudgingly let their hand go, surprising Engel while Oliver grinned smugly.
Oliver:Great! Now, let’s get going (Name).
(Name):Lead the way then.
Oliver then starts pulling (Name) by their hand as they both walk to wherever Oliver was leading them. Once they seemed to be far away enough, I started walking after them before they were completely out of my sight.
Engel:Hey, where are you going?
Robby:After them, obviously. We both know that jerk and his friends are up to something, and I don’t trust them for a second. So I’m going after them
Engel:Well then I’m going with you. I don’t know if I need to say it, but they’re not just your friend.
I sigh and nod and then we start walking after them as they turned a corner. We should be able to keep an eye on them if we walk a little fast-
Zip & Edward:Hold it, you two.
Just as we were getting closer to the corner they went around, Zip and Edward had popped from around the corner, blocking us.
Engel:(groans) What do you two want?
Zip:(grins smugly) Nothing! Just hanging around this hallway and making sure no one follows Oliver and (Name).
Edward:(grins smugly) You two wouldn’t have been trying to do that now, were you~?
Robby:(glares) I think you know that. Now get out of our way.
Edward:No can do~. Oliver said he wanted to show them something privately, and he knew someone would be nosy enough to try spying on them.
Engel:Well, maybe we wouldn’t be trying to if we could actually trust you three.
Zip:(mocking)Aww, you still don’t trust us? But we haven’t done anything bad since (Name) showed up.
Robby:Which only makes me more suspicious of you three. Why is it that their appearance is when you three stopped constantly harassing people?
Edward:(grins smugly) What, is it so hard to believe we just had a change of heart?
Engel:Yes, actually. I still remember when you (points at Edward) grabbed Claire with your drone and dropped her into the pit in the library on her first month here. She got detention because she couldn’t get to her class in time because of you!
Edward:Oh yeah, I forgot about that! (laughs)
Zip joins him in laughing sadistically at the memory of tormenting Engel’s friend, much to his annoyance.
Zip & Edward:Ahhh, good memories.
Robby:(sighs) ‘We’re going to be dealing with these two for a while, aren’t we? What do these three even want with (Name)?’
(no pov)
As Robby and Engel were arguing with and trying to get past Zip and Edward, Oliver and (Name) were getting closer to where Oliver was taking them.
(Name):Soooo…where are you taking me?
Oliver:I’m taking you to meet someone.
(Name):Meet someone? Who?
Oliver:Oh, don’t worry. You’ll see very soon~.
After some more walking, the two reached a door. The door had the words ‘Do not Open’, two !’s, and a smiley face scratched on it, as well as a piece of paper that said ‘Alice’s room’ on it.
(Name):Alice. Is that who you want to me to meet?
Oliver:Yep. She lives in this room. Although she prefers to use a ∆ instead of an ‘A’ when spelling her name.
(Name):I see. Uhhh, can I ask a question?
Oliver:(smirks) You just did.~
(Name):(laughs lightly) I mean, why is the door so damaged and why is there a note that says not to enter?
Oliver:Oh those. Yeah, we’re not really allowed to go in there. But I get the special privilege of walking in whenever I want to since ∆lice loves me.
(Name):She does?
Oliver:You bet! Although uhh, that hasn’t kept me from getting in trouble when the teachers found out. In fact, that’s part of why I haven’t changed the “A”. Don’t need the teachers or principal knowing I was here.
(Name):But, should we really go in then?
Oliver:We just need to not get seen and we’ll be fine. Oh, and one more thing. I do need you to understand that ∆lice can be a bit…violent, so to speak.
(Name):(looks at him confused) What do you mean?
Oliver:Weeeeelll, she’s got a bit of a mean streak with anyone she isn’t close to. Heck, one time, i brought Zip and Edward over, and it did not go well.
(Name):What happened?
Oliver:Ehhh, it could have gone worse. They questioned her over her rooms lack of furniture and my relationship with her seemed to be the only thing keeping her from murdering them.
(Name):Oh….she uhhh, she won’t try to hurt me if I go in, will she?
Oliver:Not as long as you just be nice and don’t say anything stupid. Which means no dumb questions. Think you can do that?
(Name):Umm sure, I can-I think I can manage that.
Oliver:Great! Now let’s get in there.
Oliver then opens the door and pulls (Name) inside of ∆lice‘s room. Once they walked in, (Name) noticed how much more…colorful things seemed to be, despite how empty the room seemed to be. They looked over Oliver and themself and noticed how they looked much more…lifelike, in a way.
(Name):Whoa…
Oliver:Yeah, I don’t know what it is about this room, or if it’s all ∆lice, but it’s pretty cool.
(Name):Oh, so I’m not just seeing things.
Oliver:Nope. Now, we just gotta find her.
(Name):Wait, what did you mean by ‘it just being ∆l-‘
Oliver:Ahh, there she is. (points ahead of him) Hey ∆lice! I brought the new kid!
(Name) then turns to where he was pointing and saw a woman in the distance. Like (Name) and Oliver right now, she also seemed to be more colorful than (Name) thought she would be.
∆lice:(turns to look at Oliver and (Name)) Ah, you finally made it. So, they’re the one you’ve been talking about?
Oliver:That’s right. (pushes (Name) forward with his pencil arm) ∆lice, this is (Name). (Name), this is ∆lice.
(Name):Uhh yeah, hi. It’s nice to meet you.
∆lice doesn’t say anything and just walks toward (Name). Once she was in front of them, she looked them over while not showing much emotion.
∆lice:So, Oliver says you’re new to Paper School. Is that true?
(Name):Y-yeah, that’s right. Me and my family moved here last week, and they enrolled me into this school.
∆lice:I see…
(Name):S-so uhhh, what about you?
∆lice:What do you mean?
(Name):W-well, why do you live in this empty room in the school? N-not that I’m j-judging you for it or anything, b-but it’s a bit…different than what most people do. Do you…do you do anything here in the school?
∆lice:………..
Oliver:’Ok, I can’t tell if she’s thinking about how to respond or if she’s thinking about which method would give her the most pleasure from killing them. She said Miss Grace and the teachers put her here because of how she is, but I don’t think she wants to talk about it. Maybe I should-‘
∆lice:……no, I don’t work here or attend any classes. The principal made…”special” arrangements for me to live here. I…..don’t really have a home.
(Name):Oh, is that so?
∆lice:(frowns) Yes. Now, are you done asking questions?
(Name):Y-yeah, that was it. Sorry.
∆lice:Good, now tell me about yourself.
∆lice then cups their chin to make them like into her eyes, unsettling them a little.
∆lice:I want to hear more about you, from you.
(Name):Umm sure, I can do that.
(Name) started telling ∆lice about some of the things they had been up to and some things they were into while Oliver sighed in relief. He could tell they were a little uncomfortable by how forward she was, but it was better than them being dead.
Oliver:’Good, I might not have to worry about her making them into a mutilated corpse just yet. Their’s still quite a bit I wanna know about (Name). Dunno why, but I don’t really care.’
∆lice:Oliver, you’ve been really quiet since I started talking to your friend. Is there a reason for that?
Oliver:Ahhh don’t worry about it. Just wanted to give you two time to talk to each other without my input.
(Name):By the way; why exactly did you want me to meet her? I don’t have any problems with her or anything, but this kind of came out of nowhere.
Oliver:No real reason. Just came to mind that I only got one class with you while Zip and Edward got two with you, so I used this as an excuse to spend a little time with you. Besides, I told ∆lice about you, and she was curious what you were like.
(Name):Oh, is that it?
∆lice:That’s right. Oliver had some interesting things to say about you, so I asked him to bring you here.
(Name):I see. Well, what else would you want to do or know about me?
Claire:Ugh, where did he take them?
Bubble:I don’t know, and we’ve already checked most of the school.
Right now, Claire and Bubble were looking for (Name) and Oliver.
Claire:(sighs and pulls her phone out) I hope that either (Name) is fine or that this was a prank.
Claire and Bubble both looked at the group chat between them and Engel.
BFF’S
3:09 PM
Engel
Guys, Oliver has (Name)
Me and Robby are trying to get to them, but Zip and Edward are keeping us from them
Bubble
Whoa now, what are you talking about?
Claire
What do you mean that Oliver has them?
Engel
We’ve been dealing with these two for five minutes now
We keep trying to get by them, but they won’t give in
Claire
Just tell us where you are and where you saw them get taken
Bubble
Well, where did you see Oliver take (Name) then?
3:11 PM
Bubble
Engel, why aren’t you answering? Where did Oliver take (Name)?
Claire
Come on Engel, what is going on over there?
3:14 PM
Claire
Engel, is everything alright over there? If this is some kind of joke, it isn’t funny
Bubble
You’re not hurt, are you? Did we say something wrong?
3:26 PM
Just sent
Claire
Please Engel, just tell us you’re alright…
Claire:(sighs) He still hasn’t responded, and it’s been almost half an hour since he texted us.
Bubble:I really hope nothing has happened to him or Robby. He’s missed our texts before, but he wouldn’t just ignore us over something important like this, right?
Claire:No, he wouldn’t. Something’s wrong, but I don’t think he’s in any serious trouble. Regardless of how bad they are, they’re still just bullies. They’re far from the most dangerous people in this town.
Bubble:Yeah, you’re right. I just hope we find (Name) soon.
Claire:Yeah, me too.
The girls continue walking through the school a little longer. After a couple of minutes, they come across a familiar door. One that got them scared just being close to it.
Bubble:Y-you don’t think they…?
Claire:N-no way. I-I’m sure they just-
The door then opened up, revealing the bully that they had been looking for, but they didn’t see their friend.
Claire:HEY!!
Oliver:(turns to Claire and Bubble) Oh, hey guys. How’s it been?
Claire:(glares at Oliver) Don’t act like we’re friends. Where is (Name)?
Bubble:(frowns) We know you took them somewhere.
Oliver:Oh, stop overreacting. They’re right here.
As he finishes his sentence, (Name) walks out of the room.
(Name):(chuckles nervously, thinking they were in trouble) I uhh, guess we’re caught, huh?
Oliver:Ehh don’t worry about it. Those two aren’t gonna tell. See ya Monday newbie.
Claire:Hey! You can’t just drag (Name) into…th-there and act like nothing’s wrong with that!
Bubble:Yeah. You know no one’s supposed to go in there.
Oliver:(waves his hand at them) Jeez, you two really think the worst of me, don’t you? I didn’t force them into anything. I am allllll about consent, after all.
Feeling finished with their argument, Oliver walks away.
(Name):Well, that last part sounds a little weird out of context. (awkwardly looks at Claire and Bubble) We uhh…we didn’t do anything like that, to be clear.
Bubble:Then what were you doing in there?
(Name):I mean, Oliver wanted me to meet ∆lice, so he brought me over here. (looks at them a little worried) Umm, we’re not in trouble, are we?
Claire:What-no. Why would you be?
(Name):We weren’t supposed to go in there, but we did anyway. (points at the “Do not Open” markings on the door)
Bubble:Well, we can overlook it this time. But please don’t go in there again, ok?
(Name):Umm…sure. Alright.
Oliver:(hums to himself while walking down the hallway, looking for Zip and Edward) Well, that went perfectly! Now, where are those two?
???:Give it back to me!
???2:Come on! Can’t you just take a joke?
???3:You two are so JUVENILE!
???4:You know, for someone so young, you sure are really uptight.
???3:I am not that young and you know it!
Oliver:(chuckles to himself) Well, guess I know where they are.
Oliver starts to follow the screams of amusement and rage until he finds Zip playing keep away with Engel’s phone while Edward held Robby in his arms, much to his annoyance.
Robby:(struggles against Edward’s grip) Let. Me. GO!!!
Edward:(grins and holds Robby tighter) Nah, watching you squirm is funnier.
Engel:(grabs Zip’s arm while trying to take his phone back) Give it back already!
Zip:(tries to push Engel off of her) Man, you have no sense of humor, do you?
Oliver:Ok you two, I’ve finished bonding with (Name).
The four of them all turn their attention to Oliver. Edward drops Robby to the ground while Zip tosses Engel’s phone to him, making him fumble around to catch his phone.
Zip:Finally. Featherbrain was starting to become less fun to mess with.
Edward:(laughs) Hey, you’re the one who wanted to take his phone. I told you I could have done it.
Engel:(groans in irritation) What did you do with (Name)?
Oliver:Oh chill pal, they’re with your girlfriends. You can text them if you don’t believe me.
The three then started walking away, leaving Engel and Robby behind.
Engel:(turns his phone on and starts looking through his messages) Oh man, has it really been that long?
BFF’s
3:26 PM
Claire
Please Engel, just tell us you’re alright…
3:32 PM
Engel
Omg, I’m so sorry guys. Zip took my phone and me and Robby got stuck dealing with her and Edward
but forget that, what about (Name)? Are they ok?
Bubble
Thankfully, yes. Oliver took them into Alice’s room, but they’re fine
Robby:(stands back up and looks at his phone) Has it really been that long?
Engel:What!?
Robby:(backs up in shock) What is it?
Engel
Are you serious???
Claire
Apparently. But they seem to be fine. We didn’t see anything wrong with them, and they said they were fine to walk back home on their own.
Engel
Well, that’s good
Engel:(sighs in relief) At least they’re alright.
Robby:(starts to get annoyed) Hey, you can’t just yell like that and not explain yourself.
Engel:S-sorry. Oliver took them into ∆lice’s room.
Robby:What??? What happened?
Engel:Nothing, apparently. Claire and Bubble said they’re fine and that they went home without any problems.
Robby:(sighs in relief) Well, that’s good.
???:There you are Robby!
The two boys turn their attention to the approaching voice, seeing one of Robby’s friends.
Robby:Oh, hey Ruby.
Ruby:What were you doing? We were waiting for you outside, but you never came.
Robby:Sorry. Just…something happened, and I felt like staying, but I finished.
Ruby:Oh, were you hanging out with Engel?
Engel:(scratches the back of his head) Ummm not really. We just happened to have a similar….thought and ended up walking together.
Robby:But that doesn’t matter. Let’s get going Ruby.
Ruby:(shrugs) Alright. Bye Engel. See you soon.
Engel:Bye Ruby. Bye Robby.
Robby:(waves silently)
And with that, the three students part ways in search of their friends. But little did Robby, Engel, Claire, Bubble, and everyone else in the school know that this was only the beginning of something big.
Relationships
Riley-9% Friends, can’t wait for Sunday
Ruby-6% Friends, looking forward to see you again
Mister Demi-9% Friends, can’t stop thinking about you
Miss Sasha-3.5% Acquaintances, intrigued to see you more
Engel-11% Friends, worried for you
Lana-12% Friends, upset she can’t spend more time with you
Robby-8% Friends, interested and worried about you, though he’s uncertain why
∆lice-4% Friends, enjoyed meeting you, but is still uncertain
Oliver-10% Friends, has a better idea how he feels about you
Zip-??% Still uncertain
Edward-??% Still uncertain
Claire-16% Friends, worried for you
Bubble-16% Friends, worried for you
Notes:
So, you finally reached the end. Hope it was enjoyable, because it took a while to make when I first posted it on Quotev. Honestly, when I first made it I kept saying to myself “just post the rest as a part 2. It’s taking forever” and then saying “naw, it’s almost done” and then I ended up with this insanely long chapter. Also, tell me if I repeated anything, ‘cause it got weird and confusing when I was copy-and-pasting stuff and I don’t know if I missed deleting any repeats.
Chapter 11: (Not a chapter) Important note regarding Katie
Summary:
Keep in mind that this all happened a month ago, I’ve calmed down from this news the day after it was announced, and all of this was copy-and-pasted from Quotev like everything else so far, but it’s still worth reading because unlike everything else I’ve written for fun, this was written because it’s important.
Chapter Text
I’ve never really considered myself to be the kind of person to make an announcement, but this is something I’m genuinely disappointed to have found out about. If you want more context, you can check twitter.
Starting from now, Kaaatie is no longer doing anything for Fundamental Paper Education. No art, no videos, no nothing.
That isn’t to say she’s quitting altogether, as from my understanding, she’s still gonna make other OC’s, but FPE is probably dead. So here, I’m pretty much going to say what I got from the twitter posts and my feelings on it.
Now, just what the hell happened?
Basically, people have been making content about her characters in scenarios that have made her extremely uncomfortable to the point that she doesn’t feel happy making them anymore. At first, her friend, TheEdgyverse made an announcement on twitter asking people to respect her characters and feelings and that she wasn’t planning to give up on them, and that she wanted to still draw them. But, this note wouldn’t be here if she didn’t give them up, would it?
Not like I know what it’s like to make an OC and feel like people were disrespecting them, so I can’t say I know how she feels(much less when she made well over 20 OC’s that she felt were mistreated), and I really don’t blame her. Like I said, I don’t know what she’s feeling, but I can assume she’s more sad to give up on drawing the characters than we are that she gave up on them.
Now, how do I feel about Kaaatie’s creations?
I found out about Fundamental Papper Education maybe 3 or 4 months ago, but I’m not really someone who immediately gravitates to trying out things I’m not familiar with, so I left it alone for a while. About 1 or 2 months ago, I finally decided to check it out since I was a bit bored and didn’t feel like doing much else. You can imagine my surprise when I saw a YouTube channel with over 900 thousand subscribers and a video with over 50 million views when it came out in freaking March of 2024:this year. I gave it and her other 5 videos all a watch and found myself wanting more.
I found a YouTuber named Niche-ko who made art(some of which I put in the chapters to this fanfic on Quotev. I’m still figuring things out here) and videos on FPE and fanfics of it on Wattpad(which I know some people aren’t too big fans of Wattpad). I really enjoyed seeing all of this stuff about these characters that didn’t have too much to them more than I thought I would. Not like all fan content is equally good or that I just thought her stuff wasn’t going to be any good, but I was still surprised by how much I was pulled into it.
I then found a fanfic or two that had some names I wasn’t familiar with:Petunia and Lizzy. Not knowing who they were supposed to be, I looked up the wiki and looked over the characters and saw some I didn’t recognize or just didn’t know were more than background characters.
I had thoughts about writing fanfics before I found out about FPE, but seeing that there were so many characters I wasn’t seeing made me decide to go through with it, starting with Fundamental Paper Education.
Now imagine my feelings when one of the first things I saw on my phone this morning was that Kaaatie was officially done with FPE.
Honestly, typing this is harder than I thought it would be. Not because I keep making typos that I have to correct, but because I can’t stop crying. Like genuinely, this is making me sadder than I thought it would. I’m not even someone who gets very emotional, but this really isn’t something I was happy seeing.
And if you think I’m sad, take a moment to imagine how she feels right now. Even the song Basics in Behavior:one of(in not) her favorite song(s) that she decided to use for the animation has become hard to listen to because of what the fans-I’m sorry, the ‘fans’ did. So please, if you’re someone who might have played a role in….this, please don’t do it again. Don’t take away something that made a person happy anymore. I can’t make you, but I hope that people will be less horrible to Katie and whatever else she makes.
I started this fanfic because I really do like FPE, and I’m really glad Kaaatie made it, and I want to finish this because I like FPE. It will likely be tougher to write this knowing this is the current state of FPE(especially since I don’t want to add this fanfic to the things that made her dislike making her characters), but it is what it is. It may be a bit before an update on this since I currently can’t continue this without bawling my eyes out, but I am determined to see this through for everyone who actually likes Fundamental Paper Education.
And Kaaatie, if you’re reading this:I’m so sorry that you feel the way you do about Miss Circle, Claire and every other character you made for Fundamental Paper Education(and FPE as a whole), and I genuinely hope this fanfic doesn’t end up making you regret making the characters anymore than you might already. It’s because you made them that I even decided to start writing fanfics, and I really do enjoy doing this. I wish you luck in whatever else you make and hope that this doesn’t happen to you again. I don’t know you, and you don’t know me, but I do know me and so many others won’t forget what you made and will support you till the end.
Best wishes Katie…I really do mean it.
Chapter 12: A tour around town with the girls
Summary:
It’s finally Saturday. Your first week at school has wrapped up and you get to spend the weekend with two of the friends you made in your first week and get to learn more about the town you now live in.
As usual, ‘a’ means someone is thinking
Notes:
I’m just gonna leave this here and say that this chapter might be a little weird to read because I haven’t actually hung out with my friends. We’ve gone to each other’s homes and done stuff at school, but that’s it. The only exception was if it was one of our birthdays, so I honestly don’t have much knowledge on what friends do when they hang out but actually go somewhere. Hope you enjoy this anyway.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(your pov)
(Name):(yawns, slowly getting up) Well, guess I’m awake now…
It is currently Saturday, meaning I got to sleep in today.
(Name):(grabs their phone to check the time) 8:13, huh? (stretches briefly) Well, I’m hungry. Time to find something to eat.
Deciding to satiate my hunger for now, I walked out of my room in my pajamas to get something to eat. Not like I need to change yet, after all. Once I reached the living room, I saw my mom on the couch with a cup of coffee watching the news.
(Name)’s mom:Good morning (Name).
(Name):Morning. Dad still asleep?
(Name)’s mom:Yeah, you know how he is.
(Name):(chuckles lightly) Yeah, I sure do.
I then walked into the kitchen to find something to eat. What do I want today? We got some cereal, some pop-tarts, waffles, other things, but what am I in the mood for?
(phone buzzes)
(Name):(looks at phone, seeing a message) Oh hey, it’s Lizzy.
Lizzy
8:14 AM
Lizzy
Hey (Name)! How are you doing?
(Name)
I’m doing good. How about you?
Lizzy
I’m doing great, thanks! You remember our plans, right?
(Name)
Of course, but where should we meet?
Lizzy
Oh, did Petunia forget to send that text? Well, you know that park near the school? We can meet up there since you don’t know many other places in town
(Name)
Alright, we can do that. What time should I get there?
Lizzy
Me and Petunia usually meet up at 12 when we hang out. That sound good to you?
(Name)
Sure, I still gotta tell my mom and dad that I’m leaving, but I can wirk with that
work*
Lizzy
Was that autocorrect?
(Name)
no, I just messed up while typing
Lizzy
lol. Anyway, see you then
(Name)
See you then
(Name):Well, guess I got some time before I need to get ready. Now then, back to what I wanna eat.
(phone buzzes)
Petunia
8:16 AM
Petunia
Ok, so I completely forgot to tell you that me and Lizzy were planning on meeting you at the park. You know, the one by the school?
I was gonna tell you last night, but my dad said I can’t have my phone at the table and then I forgot
(Name)
Don’t worry about it. So the park right?
Petunia
Yep. That’s right. We were thinking about meeting up at 12. Sound good?
(Name)
Of course. I’ll see you then.
Petunia
See you then!
(Name):(chuckles softly) I kind of wanna tell her about Lizzy telling me, but I’ll let her have this.
12:05 PM
(no pov)
Petunia and Lizzy were sitting on a bench in the park near the school. They were currently waiting for their new friend to arrive to hang out.
Petunia:Sooo, where’s (Name)?
Lizzy:Well, (Name) is still relatively new here. Maybe they just got a little lost on the way.
Petunia:(sighs) I get that. I can still be upset they aren’t here yet. (pouts)
Lizzy:(shrugs) Well, I don’t think they’ll take too much longer. We just gotta be patient, and-
(Name):Hey! Petunia and Lizzy!
Lizzy:…and there they are.
Both of the girls turn to see (Name) running over to them, looking a little out of breath.
(Name):(pants a little) S-sorry I’m a little late. I-uhh, I’m apparently still not entirely used to the town yet. I never actually noticed the park, so I got a little lost.
Lizzy:(chuckles lightly) Don’t worry (Name). It’s fine.
Petunia:Yeah, what Liz said. That’s why we asked you to hang with us. By the end of the day, you’ll know where everything in town is!
(Name):Yeah, thanks again for offering. So, we’re just going to walk around, right?
Petunia:Pretty much. Me and Lizzy were thinking about taking you to a restaurant first for food. Are you hungry right now?
(Name):(nods and shrugs)Yeah, I’m pretty hungry. What places are around here?
Lizzy:Well, there’s a Pizza Hut that’s close by. Does that sound good to you, (Name)?
(Name):(smiles and hums in agreement) Yeah, I’m fine with that. Lead the way.
Petunia:Alright. Let’s get some pizza!
The girls started walking to the agreed location while (Name) followed them.
Petunia:(looks behind her to see (Name))So, what kind of things do you like to do (Name)?
(Name):Eh, nothing too big. Just stay at home, play some video games, listen to music, and watch tv and YouTube. I don’t really get out a whole lot unless it’s with my parents or I just have to.
Lizzy:Have you not hung out with friends before?
(Name):Not really. Well, not like this, anyway.
Petunia:(tilts head confused) What do you mean by “not like this”?
(Name):I mean…I’ve hung out with friends before, but not outside of a house. Like, I’ve made some good friends, but we never really went out to eat or anything.
Lizzy:(reaches back and grabs one of (Name)’s hands, much to their surprise) Well, you’re gonna now! Right, Petunia?
Petunia:(grabs (Name)’s other hand) Of course! And I think the others back at school would do the same with you. At least Claire and her friends.
(Name):(smiles lightly) Yeah, you’re not wrong. Engel and Lana tried to ask me to hang with them, but Ruby and Riley asked before them.
Petunia:Really?
(Name):Yeah, really. Honestly, I’m still processing the fact that I made so many friends in just a week.
Lizzy:Yeah, you got attention fast. I don’t quite remember how long it took for me and Petunia to get the status we have.
(Name):Yeah, I’ve seen how people have approached you two. Are you guys popular around school?
Petunia:(shrugs) You could say that. I think me and Liz have gotten to know just about everyone in the school during our first year. Or was it our second?
Lizzy:Well, most of the school. There’s definitely still some kids we probably don’t know.
Petunia:Yeah, you’re probably right.
(Name):Well, I’m not exactly trying to be popular or anything. I wouldn’t mind it that much if it happens, but I think I’m fine with the way things are right now.
Lizzy:Hey, don’t worry. We’re not gonna make you do anything you don’t want to.
Petunia:Yeah, what Lizzy said. We don’t care if everyone likes you or not. We just like talking to you because you seem cool.
(Name):Well, thanks for that. I also think you two are pretty cool.
Petunia:(smiles) And thank you for that.
Lizzy:Hey guys, we made it.
(Name) and Petunia turn to Lizzy and see the Pizza Hut.
(Name):Yep, that’s a Pizza Hut.
Petunia:Now let’s get some food to eat!
Petunia then starts rushing in, pulling (Name) and Lizzy inside, making the three remember the hand holding that was going on.
Petunia:(blushes lightly and let’s go of (Name)’s hand) Oops, sorry ‘bout that. I uhh forgot I was…you know.
(Name):(laughs a little) Hey, it’s ok. I know you didn’t mean any harm.
Petunia:(chuckles awkwardly)Yeah, thanks.
Lizzy:(let’s go of (Name)’s hand, also a little caught off guard) Well, let’s make our order.
(Name):Yeah, I’m getting really hungry right now.
The three then walked over to the waiter to make their orders. Though, Petunia got a little caught up in her thoughts.
Petunia:’Man, why was I so awkward just then? I’ve never acted like that before. I just…held their hand while we walked here. Friends can hold each other’s hands, right?’
Lizzy:Hey, Petunia.
Petunia:(snaps back to reality, her rabbit ears straightening up) Y-yeah Lizzy?
Lizzy:Are you feeling alright? You kinda just froze up.
Petunia:(her ears relax) Oh psh, don’t worry about it. I just got lost in my thoughts over something dumb. I’m fine.
(Name):Well, you can talk to us if you need to. Me included, even if we still don’t know each other too well.
Petunia:(smiles) Yeah, I know. Thanks anyway.
1:28 PM
(Name):Yep, Pizza Hut’s still pretty good.
Petunia:Of course it is. “Nobody out-pizza’s the hut”, after all.
(Name), Petunia and Lizzy had just finished eating their food and paying.
(Name):And uhhh again, sorry I couldn’t help pay. I…didn’t think we’d be buying things today. ‘My mom and dad did tell me I should always have my wallet with me.’
Lizzy:And like we said:it’s perfectly fine. We invited you, so let us make sure you have a good time.
Petunia:Exactly! Even if you did bring money with you, we would still be the ones paying. We planned this day out, so just try to enjoy it, ok?
(Name):Yeah, I am. Thanks again for this.
Petunia:No problem. Now, onto our next destination-the mall!
(Name):The mall?
1:42 PM
The three were currently walking through the parking lot in front of the mall. It was about as big as you would expect a mall to be.
(Name):Yeah, that’s definitely a mall.
Lizzy:Of course it is. That’s where we said we’d be going.
(Name):But uhh, I already said I didn’t bring any money with me.
Petunia:Well, we don’t have to buy anything. We just thought it would be nice to walk around and look at things.
Lizzy:Well, maybe we’ll buy a few things while we’re here, but we won’t buy you anything if you really don’t want us to.
(Name):Oh, ok then.
Lizzy:I mean, we can go somewhere else if you-
(Name):No, no, it’s fine. Sorry if I’m acting weird. I just don’t want you two to feel like you have to buy me things just because you’re the ones taking me out.
Petunia:Please. We’d buy you whatever you want because we want to be friends with you. Ok-well, whatever that we can actually afford.
(Name):And believe me, I appreciate it. I’d just rather…y’know, not have people I’ve known for barely a week feel like they need to buy me things.
Lizzy:Don’t worry. If you really don’t want us to buy you anything, then we’ll respect your wishes. But if you’d really like something, you can ask us.
(Name):Alright, that sounds fine with me. How about we look around the mall now?
Petunia:Of course! That’s why we’re here.
Lizzy:(nods) Just stick close to us. I assume you at least know how crowded malls can be.
(Name):(hums softly) I may not have hung out with friends like this, but I’ve been to malls with my parents before.
Having spent enough time talking outside, the three teens walked inside of the mall. It was about as big as any mall, but it had its own look that made it interesting.
And so, the three of them just spent the next hour or so walking around the mall, looking at the stuff being sold, checking out little events going on at the mall, and other such things people do in malls.
After the mall, they decided to just walk around the town and look at things. They chatted about stuff they saw, told dumb jokes or stories to each other, and other stuff friends would do.
5:56 PM
Lizzy:(laughs) Really? You still aren’t over it?
(Name):Trust me;I don’t fully blame myself for it, but that hasn’t stopped me from being frustrated with myself over it for the past year.
Petunia:(laughs) So even though this “Phantom” did a different technique and effect for his attack each phase, you still haven’t gotten over it?
(Name):(laughs) I mean, this was back on the exact day the dlc had released, so I didn’t have any way of preparing myself, and the guy changed his fighting style each phase, but I just can’t get over making Rayman take an attack that kept him from doing literally anything to keep Rabbid Mario who already got hit and couldn’t do anything from getting hit.
After the long day of walking around the town, the three friends decided to walk back to the park to relax and talk some more about random things.
Lizzy:(wipes a tear from her eye) That’s pretty funny.
(Name):Honestly, it’s really just funny to me because I really don’t blame myself for it. Not fully, at least. I just keep remembering that I willingly made it so I had two characters who couldn’t do anything but move for a turn.
Petunia:(giggles) But you still won, right?
(Name):Yep. I played Kingdom Battle a lot before Sparks of Hope, so the game wasn’t too hard for me. I mean, even with all of the changes, there was still enough that stayed the same for me to not have many troubles.
(phone buzzes)
(Name) reaches into their pocket and pulls their phone out.
(Name):Uhh sorry guys, I gotta get back now.
Lizzy:Awww, already?
(Name):Afraid so. I said I’d be back for dinner, and my mom said it’ll be done in a few minutes.
Petunia:Well, can we walk with you there? You know, just so we can talk a little longer?
(Name):(shrugs) I don’t see why not. Come on then.
Lizzy and Petunia followed (Name) back to their home, upset they already had to go back home, but happy that they seemed to already have gotten close to them.
Relationships
Lizzy-21% Friends, happy to have spent more time with you
Petunia-21% Friends, happy to have spent more time with you
Notes:
I will admit, there is some slight projecting on my part(and I do mean some, otherwise I might as well have just made an OC and threw them into this). It’s probably the most noticeable with the Sparks of Hope talk here. The main reason is to still feel like there’s a little more to your character than just someone who is nice. I do still want to leave enough blanks to where you can imagine some things how you want, but still feel like your character is interesting enough to justify the more obsessive side the characters will get along the road. I don’t know if I’m doing it right, but that is the intention. Anyways, I hope you enjoyed the chapter, and I’ll be back soon enough with the last chapter(to clarify:there’s one more chapter I’m still bringing over and then I’ll be back to thinking up the upcoming chapters).
Chapter 13: A day at the arcade with friends
Summary:
After your day out with Petunia and Lizzy, it’s finally Sunday. Hope your ready to hang out with another group of the friends you’ve made, because they’re ready to hang out with you.
Notes:
I’m leaving this note here so you guys know that this was the last chapter of both of my fanfics I was copy-and-pasting to here. Now updates will slow down so I can come up with more ideas to continue these fanfics. Hope you guys will stick around to see them.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(Riley pov)
Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh, it’s finally Sunday! It’s finally the day we get to hang out with (Name)! I can’t wait to see them again! I can’t wait to hear them again either, which is why I’m gonna borrow Robby’s phone for just a moment.
Riley:(peeks into his window, seeing him in his bed) Ok, he’s still asleep. Now I just gotta get in. I could just knock on the door, but I’ll let him sleep in. Thankfully, I have an idea that shouldn’t wake him up.
(SHATTER!)
I punched the window, breaking some of the glass so I could unlock it. Robby must be a light sleeper, because he woke up and fell off of his bed.
Riley:(unlocks Robby’s window and opens it, crawling inside his room afterwards) Sorry for waking you up Robby. I really didn’t mean to.
Robby:(glares at Riley, still half asleep) What do you want Riley? And what time is it?
Riley:Oh, it’s 3:39, and I came here to talk to (Name). I don’t know where they live, but I know someone who has their phone number.~
Robby:(sighs, knowing he can’t talk her into leaving until she gets what she wants)….I’ll get my phone.
Riley:Yay! (hugs the very sleepy Robby) You’re the best, Robby!
Robby:(rolls his eyes) Yeah, yeah. Just don’t expect them to answer. Most people like to sleep in on the weekends.
Riley:Ok! Thanks again.
Robby then walks to a desk he left his phone charging on. Once he took it off the charger, he unlocked his phone and opened his contacts.
Robby:I’ll call them and put them on speaker so I can talk to them also. Not like I’ll get much sleep with you here, anyway.
Riley:Oh come on, (waves the hand she punched his window with, a few shards of glass in it and some blood leaking out) I’m not that loud.
Robby:…..uh huh. You wanna patch up that arm or do you just wanna bleed on my carpet?
Riley:(looks at her arm) Oh wow. I didn’t even notice. You have any bandages lying around here?
Robby:(taps the call button and hands Riley the phone) I’ll be back. Just sit down and don’t do anything stupid. I don’t want my parents asking me why you’re here.
Riley:Oh, come on. They know me!
Robby:Yeah, that’s the problem.
Robby then walks out of the room, not explaining what that’s supposed to mean.
Riley:Jeez, why’s he gotta be so weird?
Choosing not to think about that, I put my attention on Robby’s phone, sitting on his bed while listening to his phone ring, waiting for (Name) to answer.
Riley:Come on, come on, come on.
(Name):(yawns) Hey Robby. What is it? And also;couldn’t you have waited ‘till at least 7 to call me?
Riley:Oh, it’s not Robby. It’s me, Riley!
(Name):Oh, is that so? Well, what is it-wait, how do you have Robby’s phone?
Riley:Well, I couldn’t wait to see you later, so I walked to Robby’s house and asked him if I could use his phone to call you since he has your number.
Robby:(yawns while carrying some medical stuff) Alright, I got the-(sighs) did you seriously not even take the glass out of your arm?
I look down at my arm and see the glass again.
Riley:Oh right. I completely forgot. Thanks again Robby!
(Name):(didn’t hear Robby) Forgot about what?
Robby:(sits next to Riley) D-don’t worry about it. Sorry about letting Riley call you this early by the way. If I didn’t, she would never stop bugging me.
Riley:That is so not true!
Robby:(carefully starts taking the glass out of her arm) Is too.
(Name):Eh, it’s fine. (yawns) So, did you have anything in mind to talk about Riley?
Riley:Nope! I just wanted to talk again. See how you’re doing.
(Name):(chuckles mid-yawn) You just couldn’t wait until later, could you?
Robby:Unfortunately.
Riley:Hey! What’s so bad about wanting to talk to two of my best friends?
Robby:(finishes taking the glass out of Riley’s arm)It’s not wanting to see us that’s the problem. It’s that I’d like to be sleeping right now and that we’ll be spending time later today anyway.
(Name):Not to sound rude, but I kinda feel the same. Besides, you don’t wanna hang out with me if I’m barely awake when we see each other, right?
Riley:(groans) Right. Well, I’ll let you go back to sleep if you want. We’ll see you then, right?
(Name):Of course. That is what I said I’d do. See you then.
Robby:(starts wrapping Riley’s arm in bandages) Bye (Name).
Riley:Bye bye!
(hangs up)
Robby:(finishes wrapping Riley’s arm in bandages) Well, that should be good enough. No promises though. I’ve never had to know how to apply bandages.
Riley:(hands Robby his phone back) It’s fine. Thanks again!
Robby:Yeah, yeah. Now can you go? I wanna get some more sleep.
Riley:Sure. See you later!
I walk back to his window and climb through it, waving back to him as I leave. He waves back, but he looks unamused and like he’s about to fall asleep and fall on the floor.
Riley:It’s Robby. He’ll be fine. Now, I just gotta wait a few more hours, and we’ll get to see (Name) again. I can’t wait!
11:55 AM
(your pov)
(Name):Alright, I should be there soon.
I’m currently walking to the arcade Robby told me about. After getting dressed and telling my parents(who also aren’t too used to me leaving the house on my own), I pulled out my phone and started walking in the direction my gps took me.
(Name):Ok, so just go left from here,(turns left) keep walking from here, and I should be there.
Riley:Hey (Name)! Over here!
I take my eyes off of my phone, looking up to see Riley running up to me.
(Name):Hey Riley. (puts their phone away) How long have you been here?
Riley:Oh, I just got here. Ruby and Skell are back at the arcade. We’re still waiting on Robby though.
(Name):Hmmm, I see. (notices Riley’s bandaged arm) Hey, what the heck happened to your arm?
Riley:Oh, this? (holds up said arm) Just got some glass shards in it. But don’t worry. I’m perfectly fine!
(Name):(looks at her with slight concern) If you say so.
Riley:Yep! Now follow me!
Despite Riley telling me to follow her, she grabbed my hand and pulled me over to the arcade. As she pulled me, Ruby’s flat-screen head and Skell’s wings and tail became more noticeable as we got closer to the arcade.
Ruby:(waves her hand as Riley and (Name) get closer) Hey (Name). How was your time with Lizzy and Petunia?
(Name):It was fun. We just walked around town and talked, but I liked hanging out with them.
Ruby:(smiles) That’s good. We’re just waiting or Robby, as you can see.
Skell:(silently taps his phone) He just texted. Said he’ll be here in a minute.
(Name):Well that’s good to know. How have you two been?
Ruby:My weekend has been nice so far. I just stayed at home and relaxed with my parents. It is nice to just spend time with family. What about you Skell?
Skell:…….it’s been ok.
(Name):(shrugs) Well, that’s good to hear.
Ruby:(a sweat drop appears on her screen face) Yeah, Skell doesn’t spend much time around people. I’d have to say that me, Robby and Riley are the exception. And…I guess you now, as well.
(Name):(smiles) Yeah, I kind of picked up on that in the few days I’ve attended your school.
Skell:……hey, Robby’s here.
We all look over to Skell and see Robby walking to us.
Robby:Hey guys.
Riley:Hi Robby! How are you doing?
Robby:(frowns) Well, other than my sleep being interrupted earlier, I’m fine.
Ruby:(tilts her head confused) What happened?
(Name):Well, Riley apparently woke up Robby so she could call me.
Robby:She also broke into my house to do so.
Ruby:(puts her hands on her hips) Riley!
Riley:Come on, we’re friends! Besides, I tried to be quiet. I didn’t think you were that much of a light sleeper.
Robby:Yeah, that’s why I woke up.
(Name):(chuckles at their bantering) Well, it’s nice to see you again.
Robby:You too (Name).
Ruby:Alright! Now that everyone is here, how about we go play some games?
Skell:(nods silently)…….
Robby:Sounds good to me.
Riley:I’m ready!
(Name):Same here.
Ruby:Great! Let’s get inside then.
The five of us then walked inside the arcade. Like most(if not, all) arcades, it was dark with a bunch of glowing lights. As you could imagine, they were people playing numerous games where you shoot hoops to the infamous crane game. Seriously, how do people actually get stuff out of those things?
Putting that aside, we walked up to the machine we put money in to get some cards to play the games.
(I got no clue what those things are called, so sorry if you’re confused)
Ruby:So, who’s paying this time?
Robby:Well, I payed the last time we went somewhere.
Riley:Ooo, I can pay!
Riley then started digging through her pockets and pulled out…..a knife. Like, an actual knife. Not a pocket knife.
Ruby:(gasps and takes the knife from Riley, whisper yelling) Riley, why did you bring a knife into an arcade!?
Riley:Because they’re fun to play with!
Ruby:Riley, if you get seen with this, they’re going to kick you out of here!
Robby:(crosses his arms) And you’ll probably get us kicked out for being with you.
Riley:(sighs) Fiiiine, I’ll get rid of it.
Ruby hands Riley the knife back, letting the girl dejectedly get rid of something she liked.
(Name):I’m assuming she’ll be fine, right?
Robby:Eh, she’s gotten over the knife that was confiscated back at school, so she should be able to live without this one. Besides, that woman shows up with a different knife everyday. I don’t think she’ll run out of them, even if we tried to make her run out.
Skell:Here.
Skell holds out some cards to us. Turns out he paid for us as we were talking to each other. We all thank him and take a card as Riley gets back to us.
Riley:So, what do you wanna play first (Name)?
(Name):Hmmm…not sure.
Ruby:Well, why don’t we look around then? We can walk around and you can tell us when you see something you’d like to try, ok?
(Name):(nods) Sure. That’s fine with me.
(Ruby pov)
Ruby:’Ok, so what games could (Name) be into?’
We are currently walking through the arcade, checking out the games to figure out which ones we should play.
Ruby:So, what kind of games do you like to play in arcades (Name)?
(Name):Hmm…I mean, I’ll play any game, but I usually just play ones I’m good at so I get a lot of tickets.
Robby:So, you just play whatever you know you’re good at?
(Name):More or less. I’ve usually just gone for tickets, but I’ll play other games like air hockey or ski ball.
Ruby:Well, what if we did just that?
They all looked at me as I pointed to an air hockey table. No one was using it right now, so we could use it if we wanted.
Ruby:How about we play a few rounds (Name)?
(Name):Sure. I’d like to do that.
Ruby:Great! Let’s go then.
I then grab their hand and start pulling them over to the air hockey table.
Riley:Hey! Wait for us!
I used my card on the table as the others walked up to me and (Name). After it scanned the card, it turned on and the puck came out.
(Name):Alright, let’s do this.
Ruby:(smirks) Don’t think I’m just gonna let you win just because you’re still new.
(Name):(shrugs and grins) Hey, good to know.
We both grab our pushers(apparently that’s what they’re called, I guess), ready to start the game.
Ruby:You can hit the puck first.
(Name):If you insist.
(Name) then hit the puck, making it bounce off the wall. I then hit it back to them as we do a bit of back and forth up until they get the puck into my goal.
Skell:(softly claps)…….
Robby:Ok, not bad.
(Name):And the first point is mine.
Riley:Wow, you did so good (Name)!
(Name):(chuckles lightly) I mean, we just started. Ruby can still win.
Ruby:(smiles) Regardless, you still got that one. But like you said, I still plan on winning.
(Name):(nods) Well, so do I.
Ruby:Now then, it’s my turn.
I grab the puck and hit it to (Name) as they hit it back. We did this for a while, scoring points as Robby, Riley and Skell watch.
(Skell pov)
(Name):Dang, guess I lost, huh?
Ruby:Guess so. But hey, you only lost by one point! You’re pretty good at this (Name).
(Name):Guess so. You too.
The score was 6-7. They did three rounds in which (Name) won the first round while Ruby won the other two.
Skell:’They really seemed to like playing with each other. I wonder if (Name) would like to play a game with me.’
Robby:Well, as entertaining as it was to watch you two, I’m gonna find a game to play myself.
(Name):Fair enough. I think I’ve had enough air hockey, anyway.
Ruby:Same. You don’t mind if I follow you, do you Robby?
Robby:(shrugs) Do what you want.
Ruby and Robby then walk away to find some different games to play.
Riley:Well, since we’re splitting up like this, how about you come with me (Name)? It’ll be fun! I promise!
(Name):Alrighty. Let’s go-
Skell:Wait.
Riley and (Name) turn to me, seemingly not expecting me to say anything. I’m honestly a little surprised they heard me given how noisy it is in this arcade. I’m also not loud.
Skell:Mind if I come with?
Riley:(grins wide) Of course you can! Though, you usually prefer to do your own thing when we go to places like this. Any reason for the change?
Of all the people to notice, I really thought Riley wouldn’t notice if I acted differently. Guess there is a little more going on in that head of hers than just thoughts of stabbing people and obsessing over friendships. Though, I guess that’s what I’m doing with (Name), huh? I mean the second part, of course.
Skell:(scratches his neck lightly)……not really. Just feel like hanging around my friends.
(Name):Well, I don’t have a problem with him joining.
Riley:Hey, I never said I had a problem with it! Of course you can join Skell!
Skell:Cool. Let’s go then.
We then started walking together through the arcade, looking for some other games we could play.
Riley:By the way, you did really good against Ruby (Name)! I really thought you had her at the end there.
(Name):Yeah, my arms are a little tired from how much we were going at it.
Riley:Yeah, you and Ruby were playing for a while, and that was only three rounds.
(Name):Yeah, glad we stopped there.
Well, this is awkward. Even though I asked to come along to spend some more time with (Name), I haven’t said a thing that was actually directed at them. Everyone else has said something that was directed at them while I’ve just been here.
Skell:’Now that I think about it, I never really said much whenever I got to be around them. Was their first day at school the only time I actually talked to them?’
Riley:(gasp) They have Fruit Ninja! I’m gonna play it!
Riley then ran off to the nearby Fruit Ninja game. That game is about the closest Riley can get to cutting things without Ruby reprimanding her for it, which is why she gets so excited over it.
(Name):So, what should we do? Should we watch her or-?
Skell:(wraps his tail around (Name)) Follow me.
(Name):Huh?
I started walking in a different direction from where Riley went, pulling (Name) with me. I don’t know if I really need to be alone with them to actually talk to them, but that’s what I want right now.
Skell:(points) Look. Ski ball.
(Name):(looks where he’s pointing, seeing the game) Yeah, that’s definitely ski ball.
Skell:You mentioned it earlier, so let’s play it.
(Name):(smiles awkwardly) Umm sure, why not?
I grab my card and use it on the game, making a few balls roll out of the machine. (Name) does the same on the machine next to the one I used my card on.
(Name):Ummm Skell?
Skell:Yes?
(Name):I just-uhhh could you let go of me?
I look down, seeing that my tail was still wrapped around them. I can feel my tail tighten around them as I process their request.
Skell:’They…they want me to let go?’……..
(Name):I’m-I’m not saying you have to stop altogether. I just would like it if you let me go for now. At least when we’re in public.
Skell:………….
(Name):L-listen, I’m not gonna run away or anything. I just…would feel a little more comfortable without you holding me like this.
Skell:………alright.
I unwrap my tail around them, letting them go.
(Name):Thanks Skell.
Skell:…..(grabs a ball and rolls it, making it land in a 50 points hole) So, besides hanging with Petunia and Lizzy, what have you been up?
(Name):(grabs a ball and rolls it, landing it in a 20 points hole) Not much. Just lying around home and playing video games. What about you? Anything interesting happen?
Skell:Not really.
We continued like this for a while, just rolling the balls into the holes, scoring points while talking to each other about what we’re into.
2:05 PM
(no pov)
Ruby:So, how was the arcade for you guys?
Riley:It was great! (pouts) Only thing I’m upset about is that Skell and (Name) left me earlier without saying anything.
(Name):(laughs awkwardly) Sorry.
Skell:Didn’t think you’d mind that much.
Riley:Fine, I forgive you both. Just say something next time.
After playing arcade games for a couple of hours, the group of students had gathered at the prize counter to exchange their tickets for prizes.
(Name):By the way; where’s Robby?
Ruby:Not sure. We played a few games together, but we split up when I wanted to play a dancing game.
Robby:(runs up to them, panting) H-hey guys.
The four teens all turn to the voice of their friend who looked exhausted, like he just got back from running around the school campus.
Riley:Hey Robby! Why do you look so tired?
Robby:It’s nothing. Just uhhh….we gotta go.
(Name):(tilts head) What do you mean?
Ruby:(sighs) What is it this time?
Robby:Ummm….some of the games….might not be working at the moment…..
2 minutes earlier…
Robby:I-I definitely hit that!
Robby continues whacking the fake moles with the built-in hammer, hitting most of them while either missing some or just not hitting hard enough. The game lets out a buzz, signaling that the time ran out.
Robby:(growls in anger) I hit those! (starts whacking the machine in blind rage) This. Stupid. Fucking. Game!
Robby started getting too carried away with hitting the machine and accidentally yanks the hammer off of the game, stumbling a little and tossing the fake hammer behind him. As he falls on the ground, the hammer hits another game, damaging it and hitting two innocent bystanders. Thankfully for him, most of the people in the arcade were more focused on helping the two who were injured.
Robby:(stands back up, looking around and realizing what he just did) Oh….uhhh….
Robby:I-I mean, it’s not like I necessarily did anything, b-but they’ll probably close up soon to fix them and-
Ruby:(sighs) Just….stop there Robby.
Robby:O-ok. ‘At least she didn’t make me admit that it’s my fault. Don’t need (Name) thinking I normally lose my temper just like that.’
(Name):So what now?
Riley:Yeah. I really want to get some prizes!
Ruby:Hold on a moment. (walks up to the counter) Excuse me. Could we hold onto our cards and exchange the points we got for prizes the next time we come here?
Guy at the counter:You might be able to. I’m still new here, but they didn’t say anything about not being able to do that.
Ruby:Ok, thanks. (walks back to her friends) Good news:the guy at the counter said me might be able to get exchange our points the next time we come here. Maybe we’ll even be able to get enough points next time to get one of the more expensive items.
(Name):You mean get enough points next time and combine them with the points we got today to get a bigger prize?
Ruby:If they do actually let us, then yes.
Riley:Alright! Then I’m holding on to them for now!
Skell:(gives a thumbs up) Cool…….
Robby:So can we go now?
Ruby:(stares blankly at Robby) Yes Robby. Yes we can.
The group of five walked out of the arcade, talking about random things while deciding on where to go next. They had a lot of the day left to hang out, and they were gonna enjoy it while they still could. Hopefully without breaking any more stuff that isn’t theirs.
Relationships
Riley-17% Friends, needs wants to see you more
Robby-15% Friends, enjoyed getting to see you again
Ruby-13% Friends, hed fun getting to play with you
Skell-18% Friends, needs wants to see you more
Notes:
And that’s the end of another chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed it(especially since I’m still not entirely sure how good it is) and i’’ll be back with more once I’ve thought up more ideas for this story. Also, tell me if there’s any grammar mistakes or anything similar that I need to correct.
Chapter 14: The intrigued principal
Summary:
It’s been 4 weeks since your first day at school, and you’ve attracted quite a lot of attention from others. So much in fact, that the principal wants to learn more about you herself…
Notes:
Honestly, writing this chapter made me get a better idea on what actual story writers probably go through. I had an idea that I intended on using for a Halloween special, but wasn’t satisfied with what I got down.
The original idea was going to be a simple “hanging out with your friends in costumes” chapter. Not that there was anything inherently wrong with it, but it felt too much like I’d just be doing the same thing with a different coat of paint, you know what I mean? I might make a separate chapter that’s just saying what everyone would have been dressed as, but that’s a thought for another time. Regardless, I scrapped it for this.
Anyways, happy late Halloween, and I hope you enjoy the chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(Miss Grace pov)
Miss Bloomie and Thavel:You want us to what?
Miss Grace:Did you not hear me?
It’s been 4 weeks since (Name) joined this school. Things have been going well so far, but something about them keeps nagging at my mind that I can’t shake away, which is what I’m currently talking about with three of the teachers.
Miss Bloomie:We did, but I still don’t get why we have to be involved in this.
Miss Thavel:Yeah, why not get Grace or Sasha to do this? They’re the ones who actually like talking to the students. They also won’t have a heart attack from it like Demi.
Miss Grace:Trust me, I plan on talking to the others about this. I just figured I should tell you three about this because of…how you are. (frowns) And Circle:can you put the Oreo’s down before I confiscate them from you?
Miss Circle was brought back to reality once she heard my threat. I swear, these three have caused more problems for me than they’re worth.
Miss Circle:(immediately stuffs her mouth with the rest of the Oreo’s) Phine, phine, wat ish it?
Miss Grace:(sighs irritated) The reason I’m talking to you three first is because of your…”track records” shall we say with the students.
Miss Thavel:(dismissively waves a clawed hand) Hey, we’re just doing our jobs.
Miss Grace:(glares at Miss Bloomie) Regardless, you three and the other teachers all know about how some of the students have acted around our new student.
Miss Circle:(swallows the Oreo’s she stuffed in her mouth) Yeah, me and Emily already mentioned that day one.
Miss Grace:(glares at Miss Circle) Yes, you both did. What I don’t think you’ve mentioned is that someone’s been supplementing your addiction.
Miss Circle:(tosses the empty Oreo package) What do you mean? (pulls out and opens another thing of Oreo’s) I don’t have any addictions.
Miss Thavel:Actually, she’s got a point. I get that Oreo’s are your favorite thing to eat, but you seem to have been getting them a little more than usual.
Miss Circle:(sweat drops while grabbing an Oreo) ….no I haven’t. (puts it in her mouth)
Miss Bloomie:Wait. Does it have anything to do with the new kid?
Miss Circle:(chokes a little as she swallows the Oreo) W-what? No, of course not. You really think I’d want anything to do with that little nuisance?
Miss Grace:I see. Then I suppose that this recording isn’t actually real, is it?
I walked to the laptop I keep in the faculty room and played a video on the projection screen. It was obvious that it was recorded on someone’s phone, as well as the fact that the person was likely nervous about being caught with how much it looked like they were shaking. The video showed Miss Circle with (Name) making small talk and helping them understand the math problems she gave them.
Miss Grace:It seems to me that it’s not just the students getting along with them.
Miss Circle:(tightly grips the pack of Oreo’s) Who. Recorded that?
Miss Grace:(quirks an eyebrow) Do you really think I don’t know what you’ll do if I tell you who gave this video to me? (shrugs) Sorry, but you’ll just have to get over it.
Miss Thavel:You’re giving that kid tutoring sessions?
Miss Bloomie:You’re more brutal when killing those brats than either of us! Since when are you getting all buddy-buddy with a student?
Miss Circle:(groans) Ok, fine. Yes, I’m tutoring them. Big deal. (crosses her arms)
Miss Grace:I’m only bringing this up because of how unlike it is for you to actually help a student.
Miss Circle:Look, we made a deal. I help them understand the subject if they get me Oreo’s. Simple as that.
Miss Grace:If it were really that simple, then I probably would come across less mutilated and half-eaten corpses in empty classrooms, wouldn’t I? You find a certain interest in them that has kept you from killing them, haven’t you?
Miss Circle flinched as I pressed her. There’s something else that she’s keeping from me, and I don’t know if I can really get it out of her right now.
Miss Grace:(sighs) We can talk about this later. Thavel. Bloomie. You two are finding your own ways to spend some time with (Name) and figure out why everyone is so invested in spending time with them.
Miss Bloomie:So what do we do?
Miss Grace:You, Bloomie will get to them during free period while Thavel will get them to stay behind after school.
Miss Thavel:Why can’t we just do it after they’re done with our classes?
Miss Circle:(glares lightly) And why can’t you do this yourself if you’re so interested?
Miss Grace:To answer Thavel:if they stayed behind after your classes, you would only have a few minutes to talk before they have to get to their next period, and I’d rather not have them miss classes just because of my curiosity. (turns and frowns at Miss Circle) And to answer your question:I intend on finding out more about them myself. I’ve just simply decided on talking with you three and the other teachers about this before I involve myself.
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Miss Grace:Hmm, it seems our talk went longer than I thought it would. You three are dismissed.
Thavel, Bloomie, and Circle all nod and walk out of the room looking annoyed as they walk to their classes. Though, Miss Circle stops just before she leaves the room.
Miss Circle:Was there a reason to call me here that wasn’t to expose what I’ve been doing in my free time?
Miss Grace:Actually, I wanted to talk to you a little longer about your…interactions with (Name).
(Miss Bloomie pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Miss Bloomie:Alright everyone. Get out.
The students all start rushing out of the room, likely not wanting to be around me any longer than they have to.
Miss Bloomie:(sighs) ‘Why does Grace have to make me hang around this dumb kid if she’s the one interested in them? They might not be as bad as I first thought, but I didn’t take this job to befriend these dumb teens.’
I begrudgingly stand up from my desk and walk into the halls, starting to look for (Name).
Miss Bloomie:’Guess it doesn’t matter. Grace’ll know if I don’t do what she told me to do. I’ll just find that brat, spend a little time with them, and get back to my work.’
After a few minutes, I find (Name) walking down the hall, likely on their way to the cafeteria. Thankfully, they’re on their on own.
Miss Bloomie:’Good. They’re on their own. Saves me the trouble of having to take them from any of their friends.’ Hey (Name)! Over here!
(Name):(stops walking and turns to where Miss Bloomie is) Oh, hello Miss Bloomie. Did you need something?
Miss Bloomie:(walks up to (Name)) Yes, actually. I need to…..grab some language books from the storage, and it will go by quicker if I….had some help. Do you mind?
(Name):(shrugs) Sure, I can help.
Miss Bloomie:Good. Come with me.
I grabbed their arm and started pulling them with me.
Miss Bloomie:’Ugh. How obvious is it that I really don’t wanna even be near them? I don’t even need to get anything from storage. Whatever. I just need to be around this kid for a little while, and I can let them go and pretend this didn’t happen.’
(Name):So, how many books do we need to grab?
Miss Bloomie:(sweat drops) Oh, just…just a few. Don’t worry. It won’t take long at all.
After a minute or two, we reached the school storage. They pulled the door open and I turned the lights on. There was pretty much everything a school would need. Books, spare desks, exercise equipment for whenever Grace decided the students needed to exercise.
Miss Bloomie:Just find some books on…biology, chemistry, physics, earth science, anaaaaand environmental science. I’ll get the others I need, ok? The sooner we do this, the sooner you can go do whatever it is you want to before your next class.
(Name):Ok Miss Bloomie.
(Name) then walks off to find the books I told them to grab. I walk off to grab some random books to at least look like I needed help with this. I did tell them I needed help getting books, and I’ll probably just look suspicious if I don’t even touch a book.
Miss Bloomie:(tosses an empty box in front of the door) Just put the books in there. It’ll make bringing the books back to my room easier for me.
(Name):Alright. (puts two books inside) But, do you really need this many books right now? I know I haven’t been here long, but it looked like you preferred to do a language a week.
Miss Bloomie:(sighs) Look (Name). I just felt like grabbing them right now. Nothing more than that.
(Name) just nods and continues grabbing the books I told them to. After a few minutes, we finally found enough books to fill the box.
Miss Bloomie:’Alright, I think I grabbed enough to keep myself from looking suspicious.’ Ok, you can head to the cafeteria or to your friends or whatever you do this time of day. I’ll take these to my classroom.
(Name):Ok, see you later.
(Name) walks to the door and starts pushing the door, but it doesn’t open.
(Name):(starts pushing harder) Ummm Miss Bloomie, the door isn’t opening.
Miss Bloomie:What?
I set the box down and try pushing it open, but it doesn’t open. I look through the little window in the door and see a cabinet blocking the door. It wasn’t that big, but it was too heavy for me to move with this door.
Miss Bloomie:(growls and starts banging on the door) HEY! WHOEVER DID THIS, YOU BETTER LET US OUT RIGHT NOW OR ELSE!!!!
I wait a few seconds for the person(or people) to open the door. But nobody came. This pissed me off even further and I started contemplating slicing the door in half with my box cutter arm. After that, I can find the brat who trapped me in here and-
(Name):Ummm…Miss Bloomie, are you doing alright?
Miss Bloomie:’Oh right. (Name) is with me.’ (sighs and calms down before turning back to them) Yes, I’m quite alright (Name). But it does appear that someone trapped us in here. I could get us out of here right now, but I assume I’ll be paying for the damages to the door.
(Name):So, do we just wait for someone to let us out?
Miss Bloomie:(pulls out her phone) Unfortunately. I’m going to call Miss Grace so she can get us out of here.
I find Grace in my contacts and dial her number. It takes a few seconds before she answers the call.
Miss Grace:Hello Bloomie. I assume you have spent some time with (Name), like I asked of you.
Miss Bloomie:(whispers) Yeah, yeah, but keep it down. I don’t have this on speaker, but I don’t want them knowing I’m with them because of you.
Miss Grace:Are you still with them?
Miss Bloomie:Yeah. And someone trapped us in one of the storage rooms. There’s a cabinet blocking the door and we can’t get the door open. Can you get us out?
Miss Grace:Very well. What side of the school are you on?
Miss Bloomie:We’re on the right side of the school.
Miss Grace:Ok. I’ll send one of the other teachers over there. It shouldn’t be too long before you’re both out.
Miss Bloomie:Alright, fine. (hangs up) Welp, guess we’ll be here for a little while.
(Name):Is someone coming for us?
Miss Bloomie:Duh. I’m sure you at least heard me talking. Grace is sending one of the other teachers. She didn’t say who, but I’m assuming it’ll be whoever’s closest to this area of the school, which would be Sasha.
(Name):So we just wait until whoever Miss Grace calls to come and find us?
Miss Bloomie:Not like we’re going anywhere until then. (grabs and pulls a table out and lays down on it) Better get comfortable kid. It might be a few minutes before we’re out of here with how much time Sasha spends with the younger kids.
(Name):Ok then.
(Name) then walks off to grab a chair. They pull out their phone and do…something on it. I can’t see their phone’s screen from here, so I can’t really tell.
Miss Bloomie:’Eh, not like I actually care anyway.’
We sit around like this for a few minutes. (Name) does their own little thing on their phone while I lay down on this table. It’s only after a little bit longer that I realize how boring laying around like this really is.
Miss Bloomie:’Ugh. Where is that help Grace promised? I don’t care who she sends. This is getting boring.’ (rolls around a little and stares at (Name)) ‘Eh, I don’t have anything else to do. It’ll at least keep me from spamming Grace with phone calls.’ Hey (Name).
(Name):(looks up from their phone) Yes Miss Bloomie?
Miss Bloomie:What…what do you-what are-(groans) ‘Damn it. Why is this so hard? I was talking to them perfectly fine just a moment ago.’ ……what are you into?
(Name):Are you feeling well Miss-
Miss Bloomie:Just answer the damn question.
(Name):Umm alright. (thinks for a moment)…I honestly don’t do a whole lot. Really, I just either play video games, watch YouTube or tv, listen to music, or just anything I can do while relaxing.
Miss Bloomie:So you’re lazy, is what you’re saying?
(Name):(shrugs) Pretty much. I don’t mind doing other stuff, but I usually just relax at home. What about you?
Miss Bloomie:Me?
(Name):I mean, you asked about what I liked to do. I thought it couldn’t hurt to ask you the same.
Miss Bloomie:’I guess them asking isn’t that surprising, but I really thought that would be the end of it. I guess I can indulge them until someone lets us out of here.’ Well, I guess I would have to say science.
(Name):Is it because you teach science?
Miss Bloomie:Nah. More like the other way around.
(Name):(tilts their head) The other way around?
Miss Bloomie:Ever since I was young, I was always interested in Science. I did alright in things like math and history, but I’d say science was where I really shined. I don’t know if I can really explain why, but I was practically obsessed with it.
I pulled my phone back out and scrolled through my photos. They stood up and walked over to the table I was lying on.
Miss Bloomie:(shows (Name) a photo of a younger Bloomie winning a science fair) I don’t know if I was interested in the chemicals, learning about minerals, or whatever else, really. All I know was that I really enjoyed it. (puts her phone back in her pocket) I graduated from school, looked up more about science than my school taught me, got older, saw there was a position for a science teacher, and got a job here.
(Name):Huh. You really like science, don’t ya?
Miss Bloomie:….uhh yeah. I do. ‘Crap. Did I really just tell (Name) all of that? I’m not even that open about my interest in science with the other teachers. What the heck got into me just then???’
(Name):(sits down on the table, making sure not to put too much weight on it) Well, I think I get it. I pretty much grew up playing video games and have been pretty obsessed with them in my own way. It probably isn’t exactly the same thing, but I think I can relate.
Miss Bloomie:(sighs) Sure, whatever you say.
It was quiet after that. I didn’t know what to say, and (Name) seemed to be pretty unsure as well.
(Name):…..I uh-I think you’re a good teacher.
Miss Bloomie:(quirks an eyebrow at them) Really?
(Name):Well, you haven’t been too harsh on us for getting problems wrong, or when I unintentionally annoyed you on my first day, so I think you’re at least alright.
Miss Bloomie:’Right, they still don’t know what me, Thavel, and Circle are like with students that fail.’ Well, just make sure you keep doing well in class, ok?
(Name):(nods) Ok. I promise.
Miss Bloomie:Mmm. ‘I guess they really aren’t as much of a brat as I thought.’ (sits up straight on the table) Well, our help hasn’t arrived yet, so let’s talk some more.
(Name):Ok. What else do you like to do?
(??? pov)
???:Wow, she wasn’t kidding.
I was told to trap (Name) and Bloomie in the storage room. It’s been 20 minutes at this point and I’ve been recording their interaction for about 12 minutes at this point. I can’t exactly hear them too well, and I doubt my phone’s picking up their talk any better, but I can tell that Bloomie doesn’t seem to hate being around them like before.
???:This doesn’t make a whole lot of sense. I thought Circle and Bloomie hated just being near the students. I mean-Circle does make an exception for Oliver and his friends, but I thought that would be it. Well, I guess it doesn’t matter at the moment. I’ll send this video to her and let them out.
I end the recording and put my phone away. I stand back up straight and knock on the door.
???:Hey!
Miss Bloomie:(screams in shock and falls off the table) What?! Who-nothing is going on!
(Name):(laughs) Miss Bloomie, it’s ok. It’s just Miss Emily.
Miss Emily:(giggles lightly) Are you doing alright?
Miss Bloomie:(growls irritated) Yeah, just peachy. Now let us out of here! We’ve been in here for way too long!
Miss Emily:Ok, ok. You don’t have to yell.
I move the cabinet aside, allowing (Name) to open the door. Bloomie walks out almost immediately and glares daggers at me. Though, her death stare isn’t something exactly new, it’s still pretty intimidating.
Miss Bloomie:What took you so long!? And why didn’t Sasha come to help us? Her class is the closest to here!
Miss Emily:L-look, I don’t know why Grace called me to help you both out, but she did. And hey! I did get you both out of there, d-didn’t I?
Miss Bloomie:(groans and walks back into the closet, picking the box of books back up) Whatever. I’m going back to my classroom. You better get going too (Name). You don’t have much free time left.
(Name):Alright. I’ll see you later Miss Bloomie. You too Miss Emily.
Miss Emily:(smiles at (Name)) Of course (Name). I’m looking forward to seeing you in my class.
(Name) nods and waves us goodbye as they walk away. I wave back to them as Bloomie looks at them briefly before walking away.
Miss Emily:You seemed to be getting along well with them. I thought you were the only you who couldn’t care less about them.
Miss Bloomie:Pfft. You’re looking too deep into this. We were stuck in there and there wasn’t anything else to do.
Miss Emily:(shrugs) If you say so. I’ll see you later.
Miss Bloomie:Whatever. See ya.
Miss Bloomie resumes her walk back to her classroom with the box of books. Though I am still curious just what is Grace up to.
Miss Emily:Why does she want to see us around (Name)? Why was I told to trap and record (Name) and Bloomie? I know that they have been attracting a lot of attention from the other students, but even the other teachers too?
I sigh and take my phone back out. I find the video of (Name) and Bloomie and send it to Grace.
Miss Emily:While I will admit that she was right, this still feels like a little much. But I guess it doesn’t matter as much now. I already did it. I suppose I can ask her later. I’ll get to my class for now.
(no pov)
Edward:See? I told you.
While Sasha was walking back to her class, the school’s resident bully trio had been watching from the corner of the hallway.
Zip:Is it normal for teachers to have such interests in students?
Oliver:Kind of, but most of those kinds of interests usually end up in illegal relationships from what I understand.
Edward:There really is something interesting about (Name), isn’t there? They made friends with over ten different students on day one;us included. They got close to Demi and Circle on the first week, and now the principal wants the other teachers to learn more about them also.
Oliver:It seems that way. Even ∆lice has been getting along with (Name) well.
Zip:While I get the interest, won’t this just make it harder for us to get any moments alone with them?
Edward:(grins) Well, we aren’t going to let that get in our way, are we? They don’t think of us as the bullies everyone else knows us as, so we don’t have to worry about them not wanting to be around us.
Oliver:(crosses his arms) So what do we do?
Edward:Well, you two can think up your own ideas, but I have my own ideas in mind.
Zip:Hey! Don’t be all crpti-crypto-cryp-mysterious with us! What do you have in mind?
Oliver:(smirks) Did you really just struggle to say the word “cryptic”?
Zip:Well, who the hell actually says that word!?
Oliver laughs and pokes fun at Zip’s small mental dictionary as she pouts and yells at him. Edward chuckles at their antics as he anticipates seeing (Name) in their history class.
Edward:Things are getting interesting here, and I can’t wait to see what awaits us.
Relationships
Miss Grace-5% Acquaintances, wants to learn more
Miss Bloomie-11% Friends, enjoyed talking, but won’t admit it
Miss Thavel-3% Acquaintances, is interested in you
Miss Circle-16% Friends, hates that she actually enjoys being around you
Miss Emily-3% Acquaintances, likes seeing you around the school
Oliver-12% Friends, wants to spend more time with you
Zip-4% Friends, wants to spend more time with you
Edward-4% Friends, wants to spend more time with you
Notes:
Ok, so I FINALLY got this chapter finished. Now, I know I said this chapter took as long as it did because I scraped my previous chapter idea(I was also moving my stuff to here), but that was actually a very small part of it when compared to the main reason…
…I procrastinate WAY too much.
I’d like to say it was because I’ve been rather obsessively playing Mario & Luigi:Brothership the moment I got it, but I’m on my phone for hours each day. I kept writing a few words and then think something like “how about I go on Reddit for a few minutes?” and then spend hours doing anything but write the chapters to this fanfic or my Mario + Rwby crossover, which is coming soon.
So yeah. I have no truly good excuse for why this took so long, but I am still glad I took my time with this. Hope you guys enjoyed, tell me if I need to make any grammar changes, and I’ll try to make the wait for the next chapter not as long.
Chapter 15: The school nerds
Summary:
It’s the break time between 4th and 5th period, and your friends want to spend some time with you before class. Good thing all of your friends get along with each other.
Notes:
Alright, here’s another chapter. Don’t know what the gap between the release date will be from the last chapter since I do these notes before I write the actual chapters, but here it is. Hope you guys enjoy it.
Also, I read some comments on a Reddit post(that I made), and decided I would try putting words on the left, since I heard it might look weird on some screens when centered. I’ll leave certain things centered, but not the dialogue.
I’ve also been told that i apparently write in “Script-style” or whatever. If I knew not everyone liked it all that much sooner, I would have changed it without much thought. However, given how far I am in to writing these stories, I think I’ll just leave them like this. I was never gonna satisfy everyone anyway. Might as well stick with this. Maybe when I start on a new fanfic, but not on my current two.
Anyways, Merry(early) Christmas/Happy(early) Hanukkah, Happy(early)New Year, and onto the story.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(Kevin pov)
Kevin:(flips through his book) So, that’s where you were when everyone else was getting lunch.
(Name):Yep. We were trapped for a while.
Cubbie:(smiles lightly) Well, at least you got out.
We’re currently sat at a table in the school library. After our fourth period, me and Cubbie got together to find (Name) after they were absent for half of our free period. Once we found them, we asked them if they wanted to spend some time with us in the library to talk and read some books. Thankfully, they accepted. And the breaks before class are rather generous, so we don’t have to rush or anything.
(Name):Yeah. Wasn’t a big fan of being trapped in a school closet. At least I had Miss Bloomie around, so I wasn’t dying of boredom.
Me and Cubbie both stiffen up at (Name)’s words. I look up from my book to look at (Name). They didn’t seem to understand why we reacted the way we did, reminding me that they still don’t know about the teachers.
Cubbie:W-what happened with you two?
Cubbie was pretty shaky talking about them. I mean, not like I blame him for being afraid. I may not have seen what she has done, I have heard about her deeds.
(Name):Well, not much. There wasn’t anything in there other than school supplies, so we just talked. That’s it.
Cubbie:I-I see.
(Name):Actually, while we’re talking about her;why is it that a lot of people seem to be nervous when around her? I’ve noticed a similar thing with Miss Circle and Miss Thavel.
Cubbie turned his attention to me, not wanting to answer (Name) himself.
Kevin:’Eh. Not like I blame him. No one that knows what they’ve done dares to speak up.’ It’s nothing serious (Name). They’re just very…strict when it comes to our grades.
(Name):How strict does a teacher gotta be to scare students? Back on my first week of school, Abbie looked like he was having a panic attack from Miss Circle.
Cubbie:(looks back down at his book) Well, I’ve never talked to him myself, but he’s always been like that. I’ve heard other students compare him to Mister Demi.
Kevin:Just don’t worry about it. The three of them just don’t like students failing tests and what-not, and take it a little more serious than other teachers at other schools. As long as you don’t mess up in their classes, you’ll be good.
(Name):Well, if you say so. Do you at least have any idea how strict the punishments they’ve given are? Because even that feels like a slight overreaction to be afraid of them.
Kevin:’Ugh. Why are they so curious? I guess no one else has told them anything, but I don’t wanna think about them any more than other students here.’
Cubbie:W-well, we’re not exactly sure ourselves, but I think it is partly because of their personalities. You know, with Miss Bloomie having anger issues, Miss Circle wanting the infamous reputation she has-I also think her height plays a part in it,and Miss Thavel….she-she…
Kevin:’Oh right. I forgot about that.’
(no pov)
??? months ago
(SLAM)
Miss Thavel:Cubbie, Cubbie, Cubbie. I thought you understood my lessons. And yet, you failed my test.
Miss Thavel was holding Cubbie against the chalkboard by his face(since he lacks a throat). The chalkboard was also damaged from how hard she pinned him to it.
Cubbie:I-I’m sorry Miss Thavel. I haven’t had a lot of time to study lately. I-I was-
Miss Thavel:I didn’t ask about your personal life Cubbie. I just wanted to talk to you about the test.
Miss Thavel brought her other claw up to Cubbie’s face, dragging her nails across his cheek. Cubbie could feel himself tense up every second he was in her grip.
Cubbie:(his tail straightened out) P-please. I-I’m sorry.
Miss Thavel:(grins) You know, I could just kill you right now. No one’s here to help you. Not even that nerdy friend of yours. But I’ll let you go this time. Wanna know why?
Cubbie:W-why?
Miss Thavel:(grabs Cubbie’s tail, squeezing it and making him yelp in pain) Because your fear amuses me. Your painamuses me. This whole school’s fear and pain amuse me. As fun as killing is, I can’t enjoy the pain of a corpse, you know?
Miss Thavel grips Cubbie’s face tighter, digging her claws into his face, making him whimper as blood starts to drip out.
Miss Thavel:You see? Would I get to enjoy your pain as much if I killed you already? Answer.
Cubbie:(groans in pain) N-no, Miss Th-Thavel.
Miss Thavel:Good.~ Glad you agree.
Miss Thavel let go of Cubbie’s tail and face and grabbed his right arm. She then threw him across the room and into a few desks, knocking them over and making Cubbie fall down in pain.
Miss Thavel:I hope this taught you to pay attention more in class. I might not be as nice the next time you fail a test.
Cubbie looked up in pain as Miss Thavel walked closer to him. Her letter blocks disappeared and she grew a tail and some antlers. Her clothes suddenly looked tattered and ripped and fur grew on her arms and legs
(In case anyone’s questioning this:she takes on this appearance in BiB. I am not making this up. I don’t think Circle or Bloomie have any. Just Thavel)
Miss Thavel:Do you understand?
Cubbie:(whimpers in pain) Y-yes Miss Thavel.
Miss Thavel:(smirks) Good.~ Now, put the desks where they were and get out of here.
Cubbie silently nodded and started putting the tables back, trying to ignore the pain overwhelming his body.
(Kevin pov)
(Name):(nudges Cubbie) Cubbie, are you ok?
Cubbie:(jumps in his seat) Oh, y-yeah. I just-
Kevin:Cubbie can get a bit scatterbrained sometimes. It’s nothing to worry about.
(Name):Ah. I can relate to that. I sometimes have to force myself to pay attention to things because of how often I get lost in my thoughts.
Cubbie:Umm, yeah. Thanks for understanding.
(Name):Of course. Anyway, I’m gonna look for another book to read. Be right back.
(Name) stands up and walks away from the table.
Cubbie:(sighs) Thanks for that, but couldn’t you have excused my behavior any other way?
Kevin:(flips through his book) Hey, that’s just what came to mind. It was either that or you could take your time answering them yourself.
Cubbie looks down at the table, his ears dropping.
Cubbie:………really though, thanks.
Kevin:No problem.
(Name):Ahh! What the heck?!
Me and Cubbie both jump in our seats.
Cubbie:Was that (Name)?
Before anything else could be said, we see a drone flying by, carrying (Name) out of the library.
Kevin:(frowns and sets his book down) Well, that definitely was them. We should help.
Cubbie nods and we both exit the library to follow the drone taking our friend away.
(your pov)
(Name):Wait. Edward?
Edward:That’s me.~ It’s good to see you again.
Once the drone took me out of the library, I was carried over to Edward. He is now walking through the school halls while his drone carries me by my arms, basically dangling me above the ground.
(Name):Uhh…yeah. Good to see you too, but…did you really have to grab me with this drone? You could have just walked up to me to talk if you wanted to.
Edward:Yeah, I know, but I thought this would be funny. And it was. Besides, it’s not hurting you or anything, is it?
(Name):Well, no. It just surprised me was all.
Edward:Good. Now, we don’t have as much time as I would like, since we have to get to class soon, but I was hoping I could get to talk to you.
(Name):Alright, but can we go back for a moment? I was with Cubbie and Kevin, and they’re probably wondering-
As I was talking, I felt some water get on my back. I then look up to see water being shot at the drone. Like, the water wasn’t sprayed at the drone. It was shot. Multiple times, also.
The drone then dropped me as it fell to the ground due to the force of the water. Also, the fact that machines and water don’t mix well.
Edward:Hey! What the heck?
Kevin & Cubbie:(Name)!
As I pick myself off of the ground, I see Kevin and Cubbie run up to me. I also noticed that Kevin was holding a water gun, but it looked more…mechanical than most. It made me wonder if it was taken apart and rebuilt like it is now.
(Name):H-hey guys. Ow.
Cubbie:Are you hurt?
(Name):A little, but I’m fine. It just kind of stings.
Cubbie:(sighs in relief) That’s good to hear.
Edward:Well, now that you two losers damaged my drone and know they’re fine, you can get back to…whatever you were doing and let us have some time to ourselves.
The three of us turn back to Edward as he put on rubber gloves and picked up his drone. Kevin and Cubbie just frowned at him and Kevin walked up to Edward as he put his damaged drone in his backpack. Kevin didn’t get right in his face, but he got closer than me and Cubbie were.
Kevin:You know, it’s really annoying when you kidnap and torment innocent students with your creations for laughs.
Edward:(grins and frowns a little) Come on. It’s not like I ever hurt anyone that badly. It’s just some harmless fun at the expense of others, Kyle.
Kevin:(frowns) Wanna explain how you can have “harmless fun” if it’s at the expense of others? Also, my name-
Edward:I’d love to, but I was hoping for some alone time with (Name). So, if you two don’t mind-
Kevin:No, I think we do mind.
(Name):(runs in between the two) Guys, guys, it’s fine. W-we can just hang out together, right?
Kevin:No. Way. I’m not spending even 5 minutes with this guy.
Edward:(chuckles lightly) Come on. I’m not that bad.
Kevin:Oh do you really want me to list all the crap you and your annoying friends have done in just the first week of this school year? Because I can.
Edward:Pssh. You’re the living embodiment of the nerd emoji. You could list any amount of meaningless crap.
Kevin glared at Edward. Cubbie walked up and then pulled me away as the argument went on.
(Name):Right. I forgot everyone hated Edward and the others. I’ve mostly just hung out with the three alone.
Cubbie:Well…yeah, none of us really like them, but Kevin and Edward are a bit of a different category.
(Name):Huh? Whaddya mean?
Cubbie:Well, you know how everyone feels about the bully trio. Most people like Abbie try not to mess with them, and then others like Claire, Engel, the popular girls, and Robby are more willing to butt heads with the three of them. Ruby, Bubble and Skell prefer to not get in fights with them, Lana hasn’t really put together that they pick on her, and Riley is a little too…deranged and lovesick to mind.
(Name):Ok, I think-wait. What do you mean “lovesick”?
Cubbie:N-nevermind. Just know that we all have our own ways of dealing with them, just like we all have our own reasons for not liking them. Even if they really aren’t all that different from each other.
(Name):So, you guys really are more familiar with them being bullies than how they’ve been with me?
Cubbie:I mean, we’re not going to tell you if you can or can’t be around Edward, Zip, or Oliver, but no one here is close to them for numerous reasons.
(Name):Well, what about you and Kevin? You went on about how all of my friends deal with the three, but you didn’t say anything about you two. Or why Kevin seems more hostile towards Edward than everyone else.
Cubbie’s ears seemed to drop at my words.
Cubbie:Well, I prefer to not interact with them myself. Kevin doesn’t either. Though, he has a harder time ignoring Edward.
(Name):Why is that?
Cubbie:Well, I don’t know if I can answer that. And not necessarily for the reason you might think.
??? years ago
(Cubbie pov)
Cubbie:Ahh! Hey! What the-
Edward:Hahaha! What’s up, newbie?
I looked down to see some guy with horns, a tail, and glasses. He was holding a controller that seemed to be controlling the drone that was holding me in the air in the library.
Cubbie:W-who are you? Let me go!
Edward:Heheheh. Call me Edward. And about your request:well, I don’t know. I thought you would like getting to be in the air.
Cubbie:P-please, I haven’t done anything.
Edward:I know you haven’t. It’s your first day here, isn’t it? I just wanna see how you react to me messing with you. And man, do you seem fun to mess with.
???:Are you seriously starting this already? First period hasn’t even started yet.
Me and the weird jerk turned to see how was talking. It was some guy with glasses and a book. He seemed to be irritated.
Edward:Oh, hello Kylie. How’s your morning been?
Kevin:Ugh. Kevin. Not Kylie. Do you just never listen, or-forget it. I know the answer. Not what I’m here to talk about anyway. Drop the new kid before I get Miss Emily.
Edward:Awww. You’re no fun. Alright, if you insist.
As he said that, he started moving the drone that was carrying me over what looked like a giant hole in the middle of the library.
Cubbie:W-wait. Wh-what are you doing?
Kevin:Hey! Did you not hear me, Edward!?
Edward:Oh, I heard you, and I’m doing exactly what you asked. You said drop him, well, I’m dropping him.
Edward pushed a button on the drone, making it let go of me. I start screaming and panicked as I dropped, only for a pair of hands grab me. I looked up to see Kylie-or whatever his name was, trying to pull me up, using the railing to keep himself from falling with me.
Kevin:Ed-Edward! G-get him back up right n-now!
Edward:Nah, I think you got him. Besides, you’re overreacting. We both know it’s not that far of a drop down there. Anyways, see ya later.~
I think I could hear the bully walking away as he said that, which seemed to irritate the boy helping me even more. Using the railings, he pulled me back up as I was still processing everything that just happened.
Cubbie:Ummm thanks. Kylie, was it?
Kevin:(groans irritated) No. It’s Kevin.
Cubbie:Oh, ok. I’m-uhhh. I'm Cubbie.
Kevin:Got it. Well, are you ok?
Cubbie:Yeah. I’m alright.
(your pov)
(Name):So, that’s how you two met?
Cubbie:(nods) I…never actually asked him about when their…rivalry or whatever it is began, but it’s been happening since before I first attended this school.
(Name):I see…
I turn back to Kevin and Edward. Their argument didn’t seem to be dying down anytime soon. Edward also seemed to be pissing off Kevin more when he casually draped his arm over Kevin’s shoulder.
Edward:Come on Kenneth, stop being so jealous. Just because you’re friends with (Name) doesn’t mean I can’t be around them. Or is it my inventing skills that you’re envious of?
Kevin:I’m not jealous of your “inventing skills” or you being around (Name). There is nothing about you that I would ever be jealous of. And-
Edward:Jeez, no need to get so worked-
Before he could finish his sentence, Kevin pressed a button on the water gun he had before pulling the trigger, making spray water instead of shooting water bullets. Edward backed off and tried to block the water as it soaked his face and shirt.
Kevin:My name is Kevin. Not Kyle. Not Kenneth. Kevin.
Edward frowned in annoyance before grinning and reaching for his backpack.
Edward:Alright. I can play like that, Kevin.
Already seeing where this was probably going to go, I just ran in between them before this could escalate any further. They both paused what they were doing when they saw me.
(Name):Whoa, whoa whoa whoa. Hold it you two. I get you two don’t like each other, but I would prefer it if my friends didn’t throw down in the middle of a school hallway. Or in general, just to be clear.
Edward:(smirks and pulls his hand away) Of course. Sorry (Name). I just got a little carried away, is all.
(Name):Ok. And what about you, Kevin?
Kevin:(sighs and puts his water gun away) Yeah, sorry. I just…forget it. I’ll-I’ll try to do better.
(Name):Ok. You’re both forgiven. Now;can we please all get along? You don’t even have to be friends or like each other. I just don’t want you guys hurting each other.
Kevin:I-
Edward:Of course (Name). Whatever makes you happy.
Kevin:(frowns, knowing what Edward is trying to do) Yeah. We won’t fight again. Promise.
(Name):Ok. Thank you guys.
Cubbie:Ummm, would it be awkward if i reminded you guys that I’m still here?
Kevin:Oh, right. (scratches his neck) Sorry about that.
Edward:Well, this has been fun, but I was hoping to have a word with (Name) before our next class starts.
Kevin:You’re in our fifth period. What could you possibly have to say that you need to tell them before then?
Edward:Well…it’s nothing that important. I just wanted to spend some time with my friend. That’s all.
Edward casually pulls me in to a sort of hug. Like, just his right arm was wrapped around me. I didn’t hate it or anything, but it was a little unexpected given what almost happened a minute ago.
(Name):Well, we can just talk while walking to class, right? Besides, we’ll probably have to get to class soon.
Cubbie:Actually, about that.
We looked back to Cubbie who was holding his phone out. We only have 5 minutes before class starts.
Kevin:Huh. Guess we should get going, shouldn’t we?
(Name):I guess.
(Edward pov)
Edward:’Ugh. I guess I was too eager. Instead of getting some alone time with (Name), I wasted time arguing with the school nerd. Oh well. I can still get a little time with them. Just gotta be smart about it so I don’t end up wasting any more of our time.’ Oh well. We can still talk on the way to class, right (Name)?
(Name):Of course. And if you want, we can try and talk a little after class.
Edward:Yeah, I’d like that.
Kevin:Ummm, (Name).
(Name):Yeah Kevin?
(Name) turned back to talk to Kevin. Right, ‘cause things can never just be that easy, can they?
Kevin:Well, since we’re going to the same classroom, you wouldn’t mind if I walked with you, would you?
(Name):Of course not. But if we’re gonna walk together, then you two can’t argue, got it?
Kevin:Yes. I understand.
Edward:Well, I suppose he can walk with us. ‘Ok. Guess I gotta suck it up and let that idiot walk with us. Oh well. (Name) still thinks of me and the others as friends. So everything should be fine as long as they like us.’
Kevin:Well, see you later Cubbie.
Cubbie:See you guys later.
(Name):Bye Cubbie.
The catboy just smiled and waved as he walked to his class. Honestly, I don’t think I ever bothered to learn his name. Thought it was “Squareio” or something similarly dumb. Though, I guess I wasn’t too far off.
Edward:Well, we should go now.
(Name):M-hmm. Let’s go.
Kevin just nodded and we started walking. I may not be happy with having to be around others like him just to spend time with (Name), but I know they won’t be happy if I try and hurt him or anything.
Edward:’They already know about our reputations, but they don’t know our “change of heart” is an act. At least, as far as I can tell. For now, we just need to make sure we stay on their good side.’ So, how was your weekend, (Name)?
(Name):It was nice. I really just relaxed at home. I like having you all as friends, but I do like to just stay at home sometimes, you know?
Kevin:Yeah, I understand what you mean. I’m not someone who likes to go out, so me and Cubbie usually just go to one another’s house if we go anywhere.
(Name):Glad I’m not alone on that.
They laugh a little as they talk to the nerd.
Edward:’I guess I’ll have to wait longer if I really want to have some alone time with them. No matter. We’ll get our time with them, regardless of how long it takes.~
Notes:
Hey everyone. Hope you guys all liked the chapter. This took a little longer to make than I would have liked(even if that is partly because I worked on my Mario + RWBY fanfic at the same time), but I at least got it out before Christmas. I plan on posting a few little things that aren’t exactly related to writing any chapters, but they are related to my writing plans for next year. So look out for those. Also, tell me if I made any grammar mistakes. It always bugs me when I review chapters and see them.
Anyways, Happy Holidays everyone. Thank you all for reading up to here, and I’ll be sure to come back with even more FPE x Reader, Mario + Rwby, and maybe even more fanfics in general. See you all next year!
Chapter 16: (not a chapter) Plans for the new year
Chapter Text
Hey everyone. Happy new year.
Sorry to say, but this chapter isn’t a chapter, but rather, a note. You can probably put together what kind of note based on the title, so let’s get into it.
First, let’s talk about new stuff.
Recently, I made a little mini-fic that’s just meant to be a collection of lyrics for video game songs. Think of the ones on YouTube if you need a reference. However, since I don’t have the stuff to make my own YouTube videos, I just decided to share them here and on Ao3. It’s nothing big and more self-indulgent than this and Mario + Rwby, but it’s there if you wanna check it out.
And to talk about something a little bigger, is new stuff I plan on making this year. One such idea is a little mini-fic I thought about calling “Parodies, oneshots, and other stuff”, which is basically gonna be what it sounds like. I have an idea that’s more so just dumb comedy? Probably gonna go there. I have an idea for a fic but can’t come up with an actual story for it? Probably gonna go there.
I actually want to do another crossover fic with Helluva Boss and Demon Slayer, but currently don’t have actual ideas for it because 1:I’m still only on Season 1 of Demon Slayer, and 2:because the protagonists of the respective shows would probably never get along. Maybe when I get farther into the anime, I’ll have ideas I like, but for now, I might just leave a oneshot or two of a battle, but that’s for later.
I’ll go into further detail when I actually make the thing, especially since I wanna talk about making actual fanfics.
Now, if you’re someone who’s checked my profile, you know I’m currently working on 2 fanfics, not counting my lyrical collection. You also probably know that I haven’t been writing fanfics for even half of a year yet. Keeping that in mind, I don’t wanna just start up 5 whole new things and overflood myself with stuff to update if I’m still not fully confident in my writing abilities. I also currently don’t know which fic I even wanna start with. So, what’s the plan? It’s simple…
You get to decide!
Starting this year, I wanna be more interactive with you guys. I have read all of the comments and have even responded to some, but I do wanna make you guys feel like I appreciate everything you guys say, because I do. So, we’ll start like this:anytime I wanna start a new fic but am not sure which one to start first, I’ll create a poll for you guys to say what you want to see. I plan on getting to all of these at some point, but I would like to see which ones you guys are particularly interested in.
I’ve listed each of the ideas I currently have on my mind in the poll, and you guys can pick which one(s) you want to see first. Whatever gets the most votes is getting written first. I will also clarify that I plan on being more of a (Fandom) x Reader type of writer, so keep that in mind. I am open to writing other stuff(I started a Mario + Rwby fanfic and just talked about Helluva Boss and anime), but Reader inserts will be my main focus. Again:I will get to all of them whenever I can, so don’t be too upset if the one you wanted doesn’t win. It’ll get done at some point.
There are some I wanna write but didn’t include like MHA, Murder Drones, and Omori because I’m currently unsure how I would handle them. Will probably include them the next time I start a poll unless I feel particularly motivated to just start them over the others. We’ll just have to see.
Anyways, poll below. Check it out. (The poll has ended. The results are on my Quotev.)
What should my next fanfic be?
Now, let’s talk about my current fanfics
Obviously, I’m not dropping these two just to write some other stuff. I just would like to write for other fandoms like anyone else. If I ever want to drop something, I’ll leave a note saying I do and why, but I don’t see that happening anytime soon. I started writing both of these fanfics because I love each of the source materials and I really want to write something that fans of them can enjoy. Same reason I wanna write for more fandoms. I may not have the most experience, but I can still try.
Also, another thing regarding this specific fanfic is that I would like to see what you guys wanna see from it. To clarify;I would like it if you all request ideas for chapters. I do plan on making up my own ideas and writing them, but I’m curious what you guys would like to see.
In case this is getting confusing or sounds like I just wanna be lazy:I’m not asking for fully thought out plots for me to write. I’m just asking some of you to type something like “characters1-? hangs out with Reader at ???”. You don’t have to say anything like “they go here and do this and then that”. Just say what characters you wanna see, and where the chapter’s events will take place. I will still be coming up with ideas on how to handle them, as well as think up my own ideas for chapters like I have been. Heck, I’m currently working on a chapter involving Miss Thavel. I just wanna see what you guys wanna see and if I can create a little something interesting off of said idea.
Sorry if all of this was worded poorly. I’ll just shorten it by saying requests for chapters are allowed. If there’s something specific you wanna see, feel free to ask. But do note that it isn’t guaranteed that I do your ideas, as I might not but able to come up with good ideas for them, but I will try.
With all of that out of the way, hope 2024 was enjoyable for you all, and that 2025 is just as good. If not, then better. I’ll be back with the new chapter when it’s ready. Until then.
Chapter 17: Love is weird, isn’t it?
Summary:
It isn’t Valentine’s Day, but love is always in the air, and it comes in many different forms. Sometimes it’s from the next door neighbor. Sometimes it’s from your childhood friend. And sometimes it’s from that knife-obsessed girl you’ve only known for a month or so.
Notes:
Gonna be honest, I’m not sure if this’ll come out before or after the Thavel chapter(this happens after Thavel’s chapter). I wanted to do a Valentine’s Day themed chapter, and I’m currently still figuring out how I wanna portray Thavel. I don’t even know if I’ll even finish this in time for Valentine’s Day, but I guess I’ll have to see.
I guess I’ll clarify while I’m talking about it. The reason updating this took some time is because 1:I can’t help but procrastinate, and 2:I’m not entirely sure how I wanna portray her. Remember how I said that very few of the characters have detailed personalities? Well, that’s the current problem I’m having with Thavel. Again, I’m writing this while working on Thavel’s chapter, so who knows if this’ll come out before or after it.
I could ramble more to make all of this make more sense, but let’s just get into the chapter.
Also, this chapter is Valentines themed, but it isn’t Valentine's Day in the story(yet, at least).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(no pov)
It was the end of another day at school for (Name). They went to their classes, talked to their friends, and the other usual school stuff. Now, they were walking through the halls with Lana and Abbie.
(Name):So, what did you guys do yesterday?
Lana:Me and Abbie did a lot of stuff back at my house. We watched some tv, played some games, and Abbie even helped me out with some of my sock puppets!
Abbie:I also helped her remember that she still hadn’t finished the sock puppets she was making for us. Y-you did remember to bring them, right Lana?
Lana:Oh right! I almost forgot! Thanks for reminding me Abbie!
Lana immediately dropped her backpack and started digging through it. Abbie chuckled quietly to himself, not really surprised that she forgot about them again. He just hoped that she actually brought them before she left her house. He texted her to remind her to bring them, but he didn’t stay to make sure she brought them.
Lana:Ah-hah! There they-!
???:OLIVER!!! THERE YOU ARE!!!~
The sudden yelling caught the attention of the trio as they heard a cacophony of voices talk over each other from around the corner of the hall.
(Name):Uhhh what the heck is that about?
Lana:Don’t know. Let’s check it out!
Abbie:I-I don’t know. Th-that first voice said Oliver’s name. I’m not s-sure we should get inv-volved.
Lana:Come on Abbie. What if something bad happened to him. He hasn’t done anything to deserve it, right?
Before Abbie can speak up, Lana gets up and runs down the hall to see what was going on. Abbie sighs to himself. While he wouldn’t say he’s that much smarter than her, Lana is more…oblivious when it comes to interacting with others. And despite knowing when others have bad intentions, Abbie is too timid to do much, even if he really wants to.
(Name):Well, let’s go make sure Lana doesn’t get in any trouble. I’m also curious about what’s going on, anyway.
(Name) then started walking down the hall after Lana. Abbie sighed to himself before quietly following (Name) while keeping his distance. He knew they were fine with him being close, but he still didn’t want to overstep any boundaries.
Once the two reached the end of the hall, they saw a very…interesting sight around the corner. Ruby, Edward, and Zip trying to pull Riley off of Oliver, since she was clinging to him very tightly. There was also Lana, Robby, and Skell who were watching with heavy interest. Well, Lana was anyway. Skell was on his phone, and Robby just seemed to be glaring at the bullies. None of them seemed to notice Lana, (Name), or Abbie just yet.
Ruby:Robby! Skell! Either of you wanna help us out!?
Skell:Nah. I’m good.
Robby:Come on, Ruby. They’re always tormenting people or getting on others nerves. Why can’t we just let them deal with Riley for the day?
Ruby:Just because someone else has been mean to us before, doesn’t mean we should be mean back. Also, I’m sure you remember what happened the last time.
Oliver:Hey, she wouldn’t stop following me! Not my fault she nearly left the town.
Robby:It kind of is if-according to Riley, you told her to stuff herself in a package and ship herself to France.
Edward:We said that because we thought it would keep her away from him for a while. How were we supposed to know she would actually go through with it?
Robby:Are you saying that you’re surprised that the knife-hoarding obsessive maniac that’s obsessed with your friend would go through with shipping herself across the planet? That isn’t even the craziest thing she’s done.
Riley:Why do you guys have to be so mean to me??? I just wanna spend time with Oliver!~
(Name):Uhhh…hey guys.
Hearing (Name) speak up, the group turned their attention to their friend.
Robby:Hey (Name).
Zip:(waves enthusiastically) Hi (Name). What’s up?
(Name):Not much. Was just talking with Lana and Abbie when we heard…..whatever this is.
Lana:I think Riley likes Oliver.
Oliver:You think? Can someone just get her off of me?
Zip:Ooo. I have an idea.
Zip reaches into her backpack and pulls out a taser. She presses a button on it and electricity appears from it, startling everyone(it’s a taser)other than Lana who was interested in it, and Riley whose face was buried in Oliver’s chest.
Ruby:Why do you have a taser!? You’re not supposed to have one of those!
Zip:Well, I do. Deal with it, Screenhead. Ok Oliver, just stand still and let me get Riley off of you.
Zip grabs Oliver by the arm as he tries to get away from her(he doesn’t want to get tased). Right before Zip could tase Riley, Edward and Ruby grab her arms to keep her from electrocuting Riley and Oliver.
Edward:Y-you do realize that because she’s clinging to Oliver, you’re also going to hurt him if you tase her, right?
Zip:UGH. Then how else do we get her off of him? Every time this happens, we spend the entire day trying to pull her off of him and we always spend hours trying and failing to get her off.
Riley:Come on, (Name)! You get why I wanna be with Oliver, don’t you?! He’s just so amazing!~
Abbie:H-he is?
(Name):I mean, I’ve enjoyed hanging around him, but I still am unsure I fully understand what’s going on.
Skell:Riley has a crush on Oliver.
Robby:Pretty much. Don’t know how you’re just figuring this out. This happens way, way, way too often.
(Name):Yeah, this is the first I’m hearing of it. Actually, I think Cubbie mentioned something about how Riley felt about Oliver.
Edward:Well, she’s got this weird obsessive crush on him.
Riley:It’s not weird! It’s love!
Lana:Yeah! What’s weird about love?
Ruby:(sighs) It’s not that she’s in love that’s the problem. The problem is that she’s too obsessive about it.
Abbie:N-not to be rude, b-but isn’t that…n-normal for her?
(Name):I’m kinda thinking the same thing. I haven’t been here for long, but I’ve seen how she is with knives.
Ruby:(sighs) Oliver, can you take Riley away for a minute?
Oliver:Excuse me? I thought we were trying to get her off of me.
Zip:I still have the taser. Just throwing it out.
Edward:(sighs) I think I have an idea. Come on you two.
Oliver just decided not to question Edward while Zip pouted before following their friend. Ruby frowned lightly at them as they walked around the corner.
Ruby:Hey, Skell and Robby. Can you two watch them?
Robby:What? Why do we have to?
Ruby:I’m not telling you to. I’m asking you to. I know how you both feel about this situation, but Riley is still our friend, and I don’t want her being taken advantage of.
Skell and Robby look back at each other silently. She already almost shipped herself to France because Oliver told her to, so they can believe her going even farther if Oliver told her to do so.
Skell:….k.
Robby:(sighs) Alright. We’ll watch her.
Ruby:Great. Thanks guys.
Robby:No problem.
The two boys walked down the hall to catch up with the bully trio, leaving Ruby with (Name), Lana, and Abbie.
Ruby:Okay. Now, what did you ask again?
Abbie:Ummm…I-I asked if her behavior around O-Oliver wasn’t n-normal.
Ruby:Well, kind of. Riley has always been a little…obsessive over things. Like you, (Name).
(Name):Huh? I’m not obsessive over things. At least, I don’t think I am.
Ruby:No, no, I mean Riley is also obsessed with you. Well-not to the same extent as Oliver, but Riley really wanted to get to know you when you first started attending our school. She couldn’t stop talking about wanting to see you more and was always the one to bring you up whenever we were talking.
(Name) went a little silent. They weren’t exactly expecting to hear that someone was that interested in them, but it made some of her previous behaviors make more sense.
Lana:Well, of course she was! Who wouldn’t be interested in (Name)? They’re so much fun to be around!
(Name):Uhh, yeah. Thanks Lana. But how are her feelings for Oliver a bad thing? Again, I get she gets a little carried away with most things, but that feels a little normal given how she is. Is it because of the whole “being a bully” thing?
Ruby:Well, that’s part of it, but Riley also tends to get a bit…carried away when showing her love, as you just saw.
(Name):How long has this been going on for?
Ruby:I think it started a couple years ago. Maybe before that? We’re not entirely sure, but it’s been happening for a while. We’ve tried to at least get her to be more levelheaded when it comes to her crush on Oliver, but she just simply gets too carried away when thinking about him.
Lana:Well, what if we helped?
Ruby:Huh? Really?
Abbie:W-wait. Us?
Lana:Yeah! Why not? We’re talking about helping a girl out with her crush, and I wanna help! Why wouldn’t we wanna help someone out with romance?
Ruby:Sorry Lana, but I don’t think you fully get what’s going on. It’s a little more than just that
(Name):Well, it couldn’t hurt to at least try, right? Besides, Riley is my friend too, and I want to make sure she’s alright.
Ruby:Are you sure? Me, Robby, and Skell have been friends with Riley for years, and we have a hard time keeping her under control, as you have seen.
(Name):Well, like I just said:she’s my friend now also, and I want her to be alright as well. Maybe we can’t help much, but I still think it’s worth trying.
Lana:Yeah! Besides, it’s not like we can’t make things worse, can we?
A loading symbol appeared on Ruby’s face, replacing her mouth and eyes as she was thinking. It wasn’t like she didn’t trust any of them, but she still has worries over how it would go. Despite not interacting with them much herself, she knows how timid Abbie is and how eccentric Lana can be. And while she does trust (Name), they still haven’t been around too long. In short:she isn’t sure if they can handle how crazy she is around Oliver. But at the same time, she knows they’re offering to help because they care. After a bit, her eyes and mouth came back.
Ruby:Well, alright. Not like I can tell you three what you can or can’t do, but be sure to call if you need any help. Me, Robby, and Skell have gotten good at handling Riley when she’s like that, even if it didn’t look like it.
(Name):Of course. Thanks Ruby.
Ruby:(smiles) No problem. Let’s go find the guys. They might still need some help with Riley.
Lana:Alright! Let’s do this!
Ruby started walking down the hall as Lana excitedly followed the tv-headed girl. (Name) started walking after them before they noticed Abbie very nervously following.
(Name):You don’t have to come with us if you don’t want to. I know Riley can be a bit much, and I also remember how long it took you to warm up to me. You don’t gotta follow if you don’t feel comfortable.
Abbie:Heheh. D-don’t worry. I’m fine. I-I’d probably feel more unc-comfortable being on my own.
(Name):(shrugs) Alright, if you’re sure.
(Name) walks back to Abbie and holds their hand out. Abbie backed up a little and looked at (Name) nervously.
Abbie:W-what are…..?
(Name):Ummm…did I make this awkward? I just-I see people use hand holding as a calming mechanism, and you seem a little more…nervous than you have been. Kinda didn’t put much more thought into it than that. My bad.
Before (Name) could walk away, Abbie ran up to them and firmly grasped their hand, nearly losing his footing in the process.
Abbie:N-no, it’s okay! Y-you didn’t do anything wrong! Y-you don’t have to….c-can we h-h-hold hands?
(Name) stares briefly at Abbie as he starts blushing from embarrassment. They laugh a little to themselves before gripping Abbie’s hand back.
(Name):If you’re cool with it.
Lana:HEY, YOU GUYS! WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING!?!?
The two look away from each other to see Lana jumping and waving her hands. She was only down the hall, but she needed to make sure her friends noticed her(even though she only needed to talk to get their attention). As she waved at them, Ruby, Robby, and Skell-who was carrying an unconscious Riley, walked from around the corner.
(Name):What’s up with Riley?
Robby:(sighs) Despite our best efforts, the psycho taser lady got to Riley and Oliver. The only good thing about it is that it actually got her off of Oliver.
(Name):What about Edward’s idea to get her off?
Robby:Didn’t work.
(Name):But what was-
Robby:Don’t ask. It didn’t work.
(Name):I-fine, whatever. Is Riley alright though?
Skell:She’s breathing.
(Name):Ummm, okay. That’s uhhh…the minimum requirement, I suppose.
Robby:You don’t need to worry too much. It’s Riley. She’ll be back up before you know it.
Lana:(starts poking Riley’s cheek) When’s “before we know it”?
Robby:(frowns) It’s an expression. I don’t actually know.
Lana:Then how do you know she’ll be up so soon?
Ruby:(chuckles lightly) Don’t worry. This isn’t too new. Th-the being unconscious bit. Not being tased, of course.
Skell:What about the mall incident?
Ruby:I mean, that was only one time-
Skell:Still happened.
Ruby:That’s-(sighs) Alright, fair enough. Just hand Riley over to (Name). They said they, Lana, and Abbie wanted to try helping with Riley’s “Oliver” obsession.
Robby:Wait, what?
(Name):She’s not just your guy’s friend. I wanna help too.
Lana:Yeah! We’re gonna help your friend with her romance problems! Don’t you worry!
Robby glared at Lana, not having any real faith in her, but he did feel a little happy that (Name) wanted to help. Skell then walked up to (Name) and held out Riley’s unconscious body to them. They went to grab her before remembering that they were holding Abbie’s hand.
(Name):Oh. Uhh…Abbie?
Abbie:Oh right. S-sorry.
Abbie hesitantly let go of their hand. (Name) just chuckled and pat his shoulder before grabbing Riley from Skell. As (Name) took Riley from him, Skell stared at the hand that was holding Abbie’s.
Skell:……….good luck with Riley. See ya later.
(Name):M-hmm. See ya later.
Skell waved at the two before walking back to Robby and Ruby as Lana walked back to Abbie and (Name). They all waved back at each other(except for (Name), who was carrying Riley)before parting ways as they left the school.
Abbie:S-so do we just wait for her to w-wake up?
(Name):Guess so.
Lana:Awww. But I wanna talk to her about her feelings nooooow…
(Name):Well, Robby said she’ll be up before we know it, so maybe it won’t be as long as we-
Out of nowhere, Riley just started screaming, startling the three and making (Name) fall backwards in shock. Lana and Abbie stare at Riley as she lays on (Name) and looks around, processing where she was before noticing them.
Riley:Huh? What happened? Who are you two?
Lana:Hi Riley! I’m Lana and this is my best friend Abbie!
Abbie:(waves awkwardly) H-hi. A-also, y-you’re on (Name).
Riley looked at the confused before looking back down to see (Name)’s face. She gave a wide, almost unhuman smile before dropping down to hug them, though it would be more accurate to say that she was hugging their face.
Riley:(Name)! It’s so good to see you again!
(Name) started picking themself off of the ground, sitting up while Riley clung to their face. They tried to talk, but their voice came out muffled. Despite being shorter than most people her age, Riley wasn’t that much smaller than (Name), which made her clinging to their face look pretty weird from an outside perspective.
After a bit, Riley finally let go of her friend’s face, allowing them to actually see Riley and make sure that their neck wasn’t broken.
(Name):Jeez, you still got a lot of energy, huh?
Riley:Duh! I always get excited when I see you, (Name)! By the way, who are those two?
Abbie:(whispers) W-we just told you our names….
(Name):(slowly stands up) They’re friends of mine. The girl with sock puppets is Lana, and the guy next to her is Abbie.
Riley:Oh, okay!……wait, why are we out here?
Lana:We’re here to talk about your crush on Oliver.
Riley:Oliver? Wait-Oliver! Where is Oliver!?
Riley grabbed Abbie by his shirt and shook him at what looked like supersonic speeds. As Abbie was feeling like his soul was being shaken out of him and Lana just watched, wondering how Riley could move so fast, (Name) noticed Edward and Zip carrying Oliver. It seemed like they had just walked out of the school.
As the two bullies were carrying their friend, they noticed (Name). Zip was going to say hi again, but Edward covered her mouth and pointed at Riley. He then remembered that he was the one holding the upper half of Oliver’s body once Oliver’s head hits the ground. Thankfully for them, Riley was too focused on getting answers out of Abbie to really notice anything else.
(Name) watches in silence as Edward picks Oliver back up as he and Zip carry him away, making sure they didn’t accidentally make noise. Once they were far away enough, (Name) turned back to Riley and pulled her off of Abbie, letting the dizzy boy stumble around before he fell onto the ground, trying to recover from being violently shaken.
(Name):You okay Abbie?
Abbie:Ugghhhh……..I-I’ll be f-f-fine.
As Abbie tried to pull himself together, Lana decided to help him and pulled him off of the ground. As that happened, Riley grabbed (Name) by the head and pulled them down to her height, making them look her in the eyes.
Riley:(Name). Where. Is. Oliver?
(Name):Sorry, but he left already. Don’t know where he went either.
Riley:WHAT!? Awwwww man……
Riley let’s go of (Name)’s face and starts walking away. (Name) sighed in relief. They weren’t sure how to really approach Riley about her crush on Oliver, but they figured it would at least be easier if he wasn’t around.
(Name):By the way, can we ask you some questions?
Riley:Sure! What did you wanna know, (Name)?
(Name):Well, me, Abbie, and Lana were wondering about your crush on Oliver.
Riley:Ooo! You wanna talk about me and Oliver? Sure! What do you wanna know!?
(Name):Well, when did you first meet Oliver?
Riley:When did I meet him?
Lana:Yeah! Like, when did you first fall in love with him?
(Name):’Well, I was genuinely asking when she first met him, but sure, let’s just skip to that part.’
Riley:Oh, that’s easy! It happened when he first came to this school!
(Name):When was that?
Lana:Ruby said it was a few years ago, wasn’t it?
Riley:(shrugs) Don’t remember. All I remember was that he showed up one day and I wanted to see him more.
Abbie:W-what about him made you like him s-so much?
Riley:Uhh, have you not SEEN him!? He’s handsome, he’s cool, and he just does whatever he wants!
Lana:Hmmm. I guess I can see what you mean. Don’t know if I would wanna date him though.
Riley:Good! (grabs Lana by the shoulders) He. Is MINE.
Lana:(smiles obliviously) Okay then!
(Name) watched their friends silently, unsure what to say. Oliver said that he and ∆lice were together, and they didn’t know how to actually tell Riley the news. Especially since telling anyone about ∆lice would just cause problems for Oliver, since no one is meant to open her door. Taking these into account, as well as other smaller but still relevant issues, (Name) really wasn’t sure what to do.
Lana:Ooo. I have an idea! What if we helped you with approaching Oliver?
(Name)/Abbie:Huh?
Riley:Really!? You guys would really do that?
Lana:Sure! We came here to help, after all.
(Name):(shrugs) ‘Eh, might as well go along with this for now.’ I mean, I can’t really argue with that. I was the one bringing up how I’m your friend, Riley.
Riley:Yay! Thank you guys!
Lana:(punches Abbie’s shoulder) Come on Abbie! Aren’t you also ready to help with true love?
Abbie:Y-yeah. Of c-course I am. ‘Though, I’m not sure if I would call it true love.’
Riley:Alright! Where do we start?
Lana:………………………good question. Where do we start?
(Name):How about this:talk to me like I’m Oliver, and just say something you would or have said to Oliver.
Riley:Oh, like role play?
Lana:Ooo! That could be fun!
(Name):Just pretend that you’re talking to Oliver and the three of us will tell you how we think he would react.
Riley:Okay. (clears throat) Hi Oliver! Would it be okay if I took some of your hair home with me? It’s fine if you say no. I already got some from you a few days ago!
…………..10/10 would date again
Lana:Is that how people usually flirt?
Abbie:N-no Lana. N-no it isn’t.
(Name):Okay Riley. Love the enthusiasm, and I don’t mean to sound rude, but I’m pretty sure most people would put a restraining order on you if you said that to them. And that’s if they’re feeling generous.
Riley:Awww. What’d I do wrong?
(Name):It’s just-saying you took someone’s hair home with you would probably give some disturbing implications.
Riley:What do you mean?
(Name):I mean-I just think that saying something like that is probably going to make most think you’re some kind of stalker or serial killer.
Riley:(sighs) Of course it does.
Riley calmly walks away and sits down on the grass, surprising the other teens. Lana and Abbie don’t know Riley well, and (Name) still hasn’t been around too long, but they each were surprised by how drastically different she was acting.
Abbie:Ummm. I-is this normal for h-her?
(Name):No. Give me a minute.
(Name) walks away from the two of them and sits next to Riley. She wasn’t crying or mad or anything. Just sad.
(Name):You okay Riley? I didn’t hurt your feelings, did I?
Riley:No, it’s not you. It’s just-I’m told things like that so often. That I look like a crazy person who actively thinks about killing people. It’s even like this with my friends. Robby’s always talks like I’m just an annoyance, Ruby acts like I’m a child who doesn’t know right from wrong, and Skell-well, it just feels like he isn’t even there sometimes.
(Name) just stared at Riley in silence. They normally saw Riley as an eccentric teenage girl who likes knives and just did her own thing, so seeing this insecure and vulnerable side of her felt like it came out of nowhere. But still, they had a job to do as her friend.
(Name):Uhhh I know you kinda got in trouble for this, but did you happen to bring any knives to school?
Riley:Ummm yeah. Why?
(Name):Just hand it to me. I’ll give it back right away.
Riley:Ummm alright. (grabs her backpack and pulls a knife out) Here you go.
(Name):Thanks. (deep breaths) ‘This is for your friend.’
Before they could second guess their decision, (Name) grabs a small amount of their hair and cuts it off with the knife. This action obviously surprised Lana, Abbie(both of them still didn’t know what was going on), and Riley. They then hold the strands of hair out to Riley who just stared at their hand.
Riley:W-why did you…?
(Name):I mean, you asked “Oliver” for some hair earlier, didn’t you?
(Name) knew what they were doing was stupid, weird, and might raise some questions about their own sanity, but that wasn’t on their mind right now. Right now, they just wanted their not-so mentally stable, knife-loving friend as her usual, not-so mentally stable, knife-loving self.
(Name)’s eyes widened a little when they heard Riley start giggling. After a little, the giggling turned into a full-blown, psychotic laughter that made them laugh along with her. Riley then snagged the hair from them and grabbed a sandwich bag from her backpack to put the hair in.
Riley:(snickers crazily) Thanks for the help (Name)!
(Name):Heh. Come on. We barely did anything.
Riley:I know, but I still appreciate it. Can we practice some more? I really wanna perfect my talking skills for when I see Oliver again!
(Name) I don’t see why not. But first, we should probably get back to Abbie and Lana. I’m pretty sure they saw me cut off my own hair with your knife. Oh yeah, here you go, by the way.
(Riley pov)
Knife? Oh yeah, the knife they used to cut their hair. Never thought someone would do something like that just to make me happy, but man, do I love it! Now I got hair from two people who mean a lot to me!
I grab the knife back from (Name) and put it back in my backpack along with the bag of (Name)’s hair and walk with them back to their friends. Abbie was the one with sock puppets and Lana was the girl with the stem on her head, right? Wasn’t one of them a guy? Oh well. They’ll say their names again at some point, I’m sure.
(Name):Hey guys. Sorry we kept you waiting.
Lana:It’s cool! Are you feeling better Riley?
Riley:You know it
Lana:Great, ‘cause I still wanna know more about your crush on Oliver! Right Abbie?
Abbie:Ummm y-yeah, I g-guess.
Oh, so Lana has the sock puppets and Abbie doesn’t. Got it.
(Name):So, you wanna keep doing the role playing thing, or should we try something else?
Riley:Sure! We can still do that!
(Name):Okay. Talk whenever you’re ready.
We then spent the next few hours practicing my talking skills for Oliver. It was really fun! (Name) gave me some tips on how I can try to talk to Oliver(unfortunately, I’m not sure if I’ll remember them), Lana and I had fun talking about romance, and I kind of forgot a few times that Abbie was even here, but he was nice.
Overall, I’m looking forward to the next time.
Relationships
Abbie-22% Friends, feels weird around you
Lana-18% Friends, enjoys hanging around you
Ruby-18% Friends, appreciates your help with Riley
Robby-18% Friends, happy you’re willing to help with Riley
Skell-21% Friends, wants to hold your hand
Riley-25% Friends, has a funny feeling about you that she wants more of
Oliver-19% Friends, annoyed Riley kept him from seeing you
Zip-12% Friends, was hoping to spend time with you
Edward-19% Friends, was hoping to spend time with you
Notes:
Don’t know if it’s Valentine’s Day where you are, but it is for me, so I technically beat the unnecessary challenge I put on myself(I waited until the end of January to write this, so I kind of started rushing things at the end. Sorry if the quality isn’t as great as you were hoping). Hope you enjoy/enjoyed Valentine’s Day with whoever you had with you. And if you don’t/didn’t, don’t worry. I have no one either = (……..
Did I do the face right? I’ve never done one of those before.
Whatever. I’m just gonna explain why an update of any kind took so long. Basically, I was gonna do the Thavel chapter first and then this Valentines themed chapter, but something happened. I’m gonna keep what it was to myself, but it left me feeling too emotionally drained to really write for almost all of January. By the time the problem had passed and I felt better, it was almost February, so I changed plans and put almost all of my focus on this chapter.
And in case anyone is wondering;I am doing alright now. I’m feeling better, and am hoping to catch up on some stuff AND start the Amphibia x Reader fic I said I would write(thanks to everyone who used the poll to help me decide). And don’t worry Thavel fans, the chapter is still coming. It’ll either come out when or after I’ve put the Amphibia fic out. I didn’t scrap it or anything, and the Mario + RWBY update is coming soon too.
What really upsets me is that I came into the new year all excited to show you guys new stuff, but then things got messy with me and my family(they didn’t do anything bad, just to clarify), but that’s all in the past. I’m back, and I’m gonna try to get done all of the things I want done without rushing myself like I did here.
Anyways, this note if going on too long. Hope you enjoy/enjoyed your Valentine’s Day, and I hope you enjoyed reading this just as much. Also, be sure to tell me if I made any spelling or grammar mistakes.Or else…….
nah, just kidding.
Unless……
Chapter 18: After school lessons
Summary:
For reasons undisclosed to you, you were told to go see Miss Thavel. Interestingly enough, she didn’t seem to have too much in mind when you showed up. Wonder why that’s the case.
Notes:
Hey everyone. Back with a new chapter, and the first chapter of the year(or rather, it WAS going to be the first on, but I’m not changing this). Like I said, I’m still going to do my own ideas for this fanfic. I just would like to see if there’s anything that you guys would specifically like to see.(can you tell I wrote this note before the Valentine’s Day chapter? Just keep in mind that this takes place before that chapter, and the same day as the Bloomie and Kevin/Edward stuff)
If anything regarding how this school is handled is confusing, it’s because I don’t know how schools are managed. I only went to my schools, eventually graduated, and haven’t thought about school since. So I’m sorry in advance to any teachers who are annoyed by my lack of knowledge on how schools work. I’m saying all of this now because it took me longer than I would have liked to figure out how to write this chapter.
Also, have a not-so fun fact:I think I almost accidentally deleted this fanfic. I’ve pretty sure I’ve mentioned this already, but I write these on my phone. And like most, I like listening to music, so I put tunes on while typing these stories. And when my AirPods die, I turn YouTube on my bedroom’s tv for stuff, but while I was putting a video on, I think my thumb nearly pressed the delete button. I’m sure there would have been a prompt asking if I was sure, but I’m fairly certain I almost tapped the delete button. It really was a good idea to start cross-posting, wasn’t it?
Anyways, hope you enjoy the chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(Name pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
(Name):Ok. See you guys later.
Robby:Bye.
Engel:Bye guys.
Lana:See you all tomorrow!
Sixth period has just ended, so I said my goodbyes to Engel, Robby, and Lana. The three of them waved as they all walked away.
(Name):(stretches a little) Man, today has been something, hasn’t it? Well, time to get-
Miss Sasha:Umm (Name).
(Name):(turns around to see Miss Sasha) Yes, Miss Sasha? Did you need something?
Miss Sasha:Well, not me. Miss Thavel called me to ask for you to go see her in her classroom.
(Name):Her class? But why does she want to see me?
Miss Sasha:I would tell you if I knew, but Thavel didn’t say much. She only told me that she wanted to see you.
(Name):I see. Well, alright then. Goodbye Miss Sasha.
Miss Sasha:Goodbye (Name). Have a good day.
I waved goodbye to Miss Sasha and walked down the hall to reach Miss Thavel’s classroom. Don’t know why she wants to see me, but there’s only one way to find out.
(Miss Thavel pov)
Miss Thavel:Ahh, finally. Some alone time.
Everyone left the classroom a few minutes ago, happy school was over and that they could get away from me. As fun as tormenting these kids can be, who doesn’t like being alone and away from every annoyance in your life?
Miss Thavel:Though, I can’t enjoy this as much as I want. I still have to see (Name). I still don’t get why Grace can’t just talk to them herself, but whatever.
I pull out my phone to check the time. It’s 3:15. 5 minutes after school hours ended. I sigh to myself and stand up from my desk. (Name) has made friends with a lot of students here, so I should be able to find the kid before they-
(Knock, knock)
Miss Thavel:Huh? Who’s there?
(Name):It’s me, (Name). Miss Sasha said you wanted to see me, so I came.
Sasha? How the heck did she-you know what? Forget it. She saved me the trouble of having to find them.
Miss Thavel:The door’s unlocked. Come in.
The door opens and (Name) walks in. They seemed to be doing something on their phone before they put it away. Not like I care that much. I just gotta spend some time with this dumb teenager, and then I can leave.
(Name):If it’s ok to ask, what was it you wanted from me Miss Thavel?
Miss Thavel:Right, I wanted you here because….
Oh, you gotta be kidding me. I didn’t actually think about what I would do with them. I’ve never had to talk to kids and actually be kind to them. I mean, Grace didn’t say I have to be kind to them, but I know how Grace is going to act if she finds them scarred or mutilated.
Miss Thavel:’Ugh. I need to think of something and fast.’ Just-just wait a second. I need to ask Grace about something.
(Name):Ok. I can wait.
I just give them a thumbs up and walk out of the room. I pull my phone out and start scrolling through my contacts to call Grace, because I don’t know how to talk to kids that doesn’t involve threatening them with bad grades so I can have an excuse to kill or mutilate them.
Miss Thavel:Come on. Pick up the phone already.
Finally, after listening to my phone ring several times, I finally hear the ringtone end as Grace’s voice came through.
Miss Grace:Hello Thavel. Did you need something?
Miss Thavel:Oh, I don’t know. Why else would I be calling you if I didn’t need something?
Miss Grace:You do remember who your boss is, correct? I don’t appreciate your tone with me.
Miss Thavel:Ugh, whatever. I just need some advice.
Miss Grace:Have you spent time with (Name) yet?
Miss Thavel:No. That’s why I called you. As you should know, the only people I have had actually talked to without threatening are you and the other teachers. I’ve never had to actually be nice to kids before.
Miss Grace:Are you serious? You shouldn’t have to try be nice. How hard can it be to just talk to a teenager without threatening to gut them over a desk?
Miss Thavel:Come on. You know that’s Circle who-
Miss Grace:I don’t care who does what. I told you to do a thing, and I’m tired of seeing my students battered and bleeding. Much less dead.
God, this woman is suuuuch a downer. Yeah, we’re responsible for dozens to hundreds(lost count after a while)of deaths. So what? Everyone has different things they like to do. Ours just so happens to be something that’s against the law.
Miss Thavel:Ok, whatever. Back to why I called:Sasha sent the kid my way. I don’t know how she knew, but I didn’t have enough time to figure out what I would do to excuse having them with me.
Miss Grace:Alright, I get the problem. Take them to the gymnasium. Tell them it’s a mandatory procedure where every student must do a set of exercises on their own. Use that to talk and learn more about them.
Miss Thavel:Ummm…ok then. Feels like a weird decision. We barely even have a consistent P.E. schedule.
Miss Grace:Well, that’s why I'm having you make them exercise now. Besides, I’m sure the schedule wouldn’t be a problem if our last P. E. teacher didn’t…disappear. If I recall, you were the last one with him, correct?
Miss Thavel:Come ooooon. It was either that or let him get a word in with the police. He had pictures and everything!
Miss Grace:Ugh. It’s things like that that make me wish I hadn’t hired you and your friends. Just…just get along with (Name). And they better leave this school unharmed.
Miss Thavel:Yeah, yeah, don’t worry.
I just hang up after that because I know she’s just gonna go on about how little she expects from us. Whatever. If Bloomie can avoid cutting them in half, I don’t see why I can’t.
Before I walk back into the room, I peek through the window to see them sitting at their usual desk on their phone. It looked like their were watching a video or something like that.
Miss Thavel:(opens the door) Okay kid, get up. We’re going to the school gym.
(Name):(looks up from their phone) The gym? Okay then. Honestly, I kinda forgot that the school had one.
Miss Thavel:Yeah, well until Grace hires some new guy to handle the exercises, she wants me to make sure you do some exercises since you haven’t done any yet…I guess.
(Name):Ok, makes sense. ‘I think so, at least. Not like I know enough on how schools decide what the students do.’ But…why after school?
Miss Thavel:Don’t ask questions. Just text your parents you’ll be home late or whatever and let’s get this over with.
(Name):(shrugs) Ok then.
They stand up from their desk and start tapping at their phone. Likely texting their parents. After that, we started walking down the hall. Unfortunately, the gym isn’t that far from my classroom, so I don’t have a lot of time to figure out how I’m gonna talk to them. But some time is better than none, I guess.
Miss Thavel:So, how have you been adapting to the school so far? You seem to be doing well.
(Name):Oh yeah, it’s been fine so far. It’s definitely been a bit…different than what I expected, but not in a bad way.
Miss Thavel:Well, would you like to specify what you mean by “different”? Do you mean the school, your classmates, or do you mean something else?
(Name):Well, it’s a little complicated. Or weird. M-maybe both? Y-you’re right about it being the others.
Miss Thavel:Well, just saying I’m right isn’t telling me what exactly I’m right about. Would you like to specify in what way am I right?
(Name):Ummm…sure. I can do that. I think. Really, it’s just how many friends I made. Not that I’m complaining about them or anything. It’s just that I don’t think any school I ever went to ended with me getting more than 10 friends on just the first day of school.
Miss Thavel:Mmm. I see. I have noticed how you have been surrounded by quite a few of your classmates since you got here. In fact, Circle and Emily mentioned how they saw you with so many of your classmates back on your first day.
Honestly, I haven’t thought much about that since those two brought it up. The kid has made quite a few friends since they joined this school, haven’t they? Maybe I can use that to make learning about them easier for me.
After a few minutes of walking, we finally reached the gymnasium. It was about as big as any school gym, had mats and sports equipment here and there, and looked just about the same as any other school gym. Though, it did seem like there was some dust on some things. Probably because none of this stuff has been used in months.
Miss Thavel:Alright. Set your stuff down and start running laps around the room or something. I gotta go check on something and then I’ll be right back.
(Name):Umm…okay then. I can do that.
Thankfully, despite obviously being confused, they didn’t ask any questions and just did what I told them to. I watched them for a few seconds to be sure they were going to do it before leaving the room. I don’t know enough about them to really talk about stuff with them, but their friends should.
Miss Thavel:Okay, now who can I get to talk to (Name)? Going off of what I’ve seen and heard, they’re friends with Skell, Claire, Engel, Bubble, Petunia, Lizzy, Abbie-who I heard Circle complaining about not getting to kill, Lana, Kevin, Cubbie, Ruby, Robby, Riley, and Circle’s favorite bully trio….jeez, that kid really has a lot of friends, huh?
Whatever. That at least gives me options to pick from. I just gotta find at least one of those twerps and have them talk to (Name) for me. Sure, Grace told me to talk to them, but she should be fine with one of the kid’s friends doing it instead. Besides, I asked them how they’ve adjusted to the school. That should be enough.
Miss Thavel:Alright. Now where can I find one of their friends? Do any of them even stay behind after school? I’ve seen Petunia and Lizzy around the pool on occasion, and I’m pretty sure I’ve seen Oliver and his friends walking around. Don’t know what they do, but they’ve stuck around. Do any of their other friends stay after school or am I just gonna have to hope one of those 5 are still here?
As if by some random coincidence, I heard a door open down one of the halls I was walking by. As I turned to look in the direction of the sound, I saw a couple of students walk out of what I now realized was the library. As soon as I realized who they were, I could feel a large, wide grin spread across my face.
Miss Thavel:Well, well, well. How could I have forgotten them?~
(Kevin pov)
Kevin:And then just as we walked inside the classroom, he grabbed my hair and slammed the door on it! I’ve spent the past 3 hours just trying to fix it. And I don’t think I need to clarify that it hurt a lot.
Cubbie just laughed awkwardly, seemingly unsure how to respond to my ranting. We met up at the library where he asked me how talking to (Name) with Edward went, which as expected, couldn’t have just been simple.
Cubbie:Well, you still got to hang around (Name) for a bit, right? Surely they spoke up about some of his actions, didn’t they?
Kevin:Ugh. No, because unfortunately, that prick is one of the smarter kids in this school. Anytime he did something, he did it discreetly enough that I would just look like I just want to complain about him if I brought up anything he did. Hell, he made sure (Name) walked in the room first so that he could act like him shutting the door on my hair was an accident. (Name) at least told him off for that, but he was still able to play it off like it was an accident.
Cubbie:Oh yeah. He is pretty smart, isn’t he?
Kevin:Yeah, and of all the things he could do with that intelligence, he chooses to piss people off as much as possible.
Cubbie:Well, try not to think too much about him. You know he only wants to get on your nerves. Just try not to think about him so much right now.
Kevin:Yeah, yeah. I know. He’s just so-(sigh) nevermind. Honestly, I kinda just realized you’re probably getting annoyed by my complaining.
Cubbie:Not to be rude, but anyone would be when you moan about him 2-3 times a week for the past few years I’ve known you.
Eh, he’s not wrong. As much as I’d prefer my irritation towards Edward to not look like a core personality trait of mine, I find it a little hard to just ignore him. Though, I guess focusing on my hate towards him isn’t exactly healthy either.
Cubbie:Anyways, do you wanna stop by the cafe before we go home? I heard a student or two say something about new items on the menu.
Kevin:(sighs) Sure, that sounds nice.
???:Sorry to interrupt boys, but can I ask a favor of you both?~
I noticed Cubbie stiffen up as we heard the familiar voice of Miss Thavel as she walked up to us. She had a smile that barely even managed to look friendly as she got close to us.
Kevin:(groans) What is it Miss Thavel?
Miss Thavel:Well, someone seems to be lacking respect for his teachers. But I’ll let it slide this time because I could use some help from you two.
Cubbie.W-what’s the matter?
Miss Thavel:Well, I’ve noticed that you two seem to be on good terms with the new student, (Name).-
Kevin:Are they really still that new if it’s been nearly a month since they joined this school?
Miss Thavel:(eye twitches) Anyway, I was hoping to learn a little more about (Name). And I figured what better way than asking their friends.
Kevin:You came to us to ask what stuff (Name) likes?
Miss Thavel:Almost. I was told by Grace to learn about them while they exercised. I was hoping you two could talk to them for me. I would do it myself, but as you two should know, I’m not exactly…close to the students.
Kevin:(whispers) Yeah, I think everyone knows that.
Cubbie:You-you just want us to s-spend time with (Name)?
Miss Thavel:Of course! I just wish to learn more about (Name), and I’m sure you both would like to spend some more time with your friend, wouldn’t you?~
As she spoke, she got closer to us and rested her hands on my shoulder and Cubbie’s head since…well, he doesn’t have shoulders. I noticed his eyes seemingly dilate at Miss Thavel’s touch. I’d prefer it if we could just leave, especially since she alone traumatized Cubbie, but like Circle and Bloomie, she gets violent over failed grades. At best, we walk away after some amount of torture. At worst, we don’t walk ever again.
Kevin:…….yeah, (Name)’s nice to be around. We can talk to them. Is that alright Cubbie?
I nudged him a little to snap him out of his little fear reverie. He looks over at Miss Thavel who had a malicious grin on her face before looking back at me, not exactly looking any less frightened. I gave him a little thumbs up to try and reassure him at least a little.
Cubbie:I….y-yeah. Th-that’s fine with me.
Miss Thavel:Great.~ Come along then.
Miss Thavel started walking ahead of us, finally taking her hands off of us. Finally.
Cubbie:(whispers) Sh-should we really f-follow her?
Kevin:(whispers) I mean, we both know she’ll just use us not doing something for her as an excuse to torment us. Besides, if (Name) really is involved, then we might be able to at least enjoy getting to talk to them.
Miss Thavel:Ahem. Are you both coming?
We both turn back to Miss Thavel, noticing that she stopped walking to make sure we were following. I could feel myself rolling my eyes as I walked ahead of Cubbie, letting him walk from behind to at least keep some distance from her.
(Your pov)
(Name):♪Machine. By the hand of God made clean…oh, I wanna watch you bleed. You were made to be subdued…and I was made to hate you.♪
It’s been like, what, 20 minutes since Miss Thavel left to do something. I started getting tired running after about 15 minutes, so I just started walking while playing music on my phone.
(Name):♪In the blood I find relief…with sacrilege, you set me free. In the pain I feel brand new. ‘Til the end of time I’m made to hate you.♪
As I was about to restart the song, I noticed the doors of the gym open up. I put my phone away as I watched Miss Thavel walk in…with Cubbie and Kevin behind her? Wonder what they’re here for.
(The song is “Made to hate you” by longestsoloever. He uploads on YouTube and Spotify. Maybe some other platforms, but I only listen to them on YouTube. The song itself is based on Gabriel from the game “Ultrakill”.)
(Name):Hey Kevin and Cubbie. What are you guys doing here?
Miss Thavel:Well, I figured that you might get a little bored just running around or doing other exercises, so I figured I could bring some of your friends over to keep you company. You know, talk about whatever you kids talk about.
(Name):Oh, okay. Thanks.
Miss Thavel:No problem. Now, Grace didn’t say exactly what you had to do, so just decide for yourself. Grab some weights, get a mat, I don’t care. Just do something so we’re all here for an actual reason. You should be able to find whatever you wanna use lying around here.
(Name):(gives a thumbs up) Okay then. I’ll get to it.
I then start walking around the gym to see if I wanted to use any of the equipment or other stuff that was here. As I was doing that, Kevin and Cubbie followed me so we could talk. We talked about relatively normal stuff for some time, so that kept me from getting too bored.
(Name):So Cubbie, how were things with you after we split up to get to our fifth periods?
Cubbie:Pretty normal. Not too much happened. I just went to my classes and did the work I was assigned. Though, I did talk with Bubble before my sixth period.
(Name):Oh really? Have you talked with her before?
Cubbie:Sort of. We aren’t that close, but we’re more than acquaintances at least. I’d say the most interesting part of that interaction was when Riley showed up.
Kevin:You mean the crazy girl Skell is usually around?
Cubbie:Yeah. She jumped at Bubble while trying to cut her hair off.
(Name):Wait, what?
Cubbie:Well, Bubble’s hair looks like bubbles, and Oliver likes eating soap for some reason.
Gonna be honest, I genuinely didn’t know what to say about that. Do I ask about why Oliver would eat soap? Do I ask why that information meant Riley tried to cut off Bubble’s hair? Actually, how does Bubble have her hair styled to look exactly like bubbles?
(Name):Huh….that’s….interesting.
Kevin:That’s one way to say it. Maybe he’ll change his eating habits when he inevitably ends up in the hospital.
Cubbie:Umm…yeah, maybe. So uhh…how long do you have to exercise for (Name)? J-just out of curiosity, of course.
(Name):Don’t know. She didn’t exactly say how long, but I’d assume another 10 to 30 minutes. If I had to guess, at least. It’s been about 20 minutes since I first got here, so maybe 40 if she wants me to exercise for an hour.
Kevin:Well, our parents don’t usually mind us getting home late, we can stick around until then.
Cubbie:Yep. We don’t mind.
(Name):Cool. Thanks by the way.
(no pov)
20 minutes had passed with (Name) doing random exercises like jumping jacks, push-ups, and other similar exercises while talking to their friends. Like before, they didn’t have any specific topic and just talked about whatever came to mind. As the three were talking, Miss Thavel had been writing down notes on a notepad she had with her. Satisfied with what she wrote down, she put said notepad away and called out to the teens.
Miss Thavel:Okay, you three. You can get going now. I think (Name) has done enough exercising for Grace to not dock my pay or whatever.
(Name):(pants exhausted) O-okay. Ugh…I wasn’t sure how much more I could do.
Kevin:Well, let’s get going. Me and Cubbie were gonna drop by the cafe before Miss Thavel found us. Would you like to join us?
(Name):S-sure. That sounds nice.
Cubbie:Well, let’s get going then.
(Name):Yeah. Bye Miss Thavel.
Miss Thavel:Bye bye (Name). See you all soon.~
The three teens all walk out of the gymnasium, though one of them was a little more nervous when walking past their language teacher. Once they had left the room, Thavel took her notepad out and looked over what she wrote down.
Miss Thavel:Alright. This should be good enough for Grace. Now I just have to get this to her and hope that I don’t have to waste another hour having to get to know them. Yeah, they’re not the worst, but I don’t see myself giving them language lessons like Circle.
Miss Thavel then left the school gym and walked down the school halls. After several minutes passed, she made it to the principal’s office. As she opened the door, she noticed Grace was talking with Sasha.
Miss Sasha:-and this just doesn’t feel right.
Miss Thavel:What doesn’t feel right?
Miss Sasha gasped and backed up a little, not expecting Miss Thavel to have gotten here so soon. Miss Grace on the other hand didn’t have much of a reaction. Grace wasn’t expecting Thavel so soon either, but she preferred to not show it.
Miss Grace:Nothing you need to be concerned about. I was just talking to Sasha about (Name). Speaking of which, did you do what I asked of you?
Miss Thavel:Yeah, yeah. Here.
Miss Thavel tossed her notepad onto the table, landing it right in front of Miss Grace. The principal picked up the notepad and looked it over curiously. The notes more so just consisted of how (Name) seemed to talk and how they behaved, with a couple or so notes listing their hobbies.
Miss Grace:Hmmm. A little more personal than I expected, but I suppose you did what I asked.
Miss Thavel:Well, sorry, but I made it clear that I’m not someone who gets friendly with the kids, so I grabbed two of their friends to talk to them.
Miss Grace:Yes. Sasha already informed me of that.
Miss Thavel:Wait, what?
Miss Thavel directed a light glare at Miss Sasha, seeing the art teacher run her arm nervously, feeling embarrassed and shameful for what she did.
Miss Sasha:Sorry, but Miss Grace wanted to be sure that you actually spent time with (Name).
Miss Thavel:Wait, so that’s why (Name) said you sent them? (looks back at Miss Grace) You really told her to spy on me!?
Miss Grace:You really shouldn’t be surprised, given how you behave. Just because you do your jobs, doesn’t mean I can take your word for it when it comes to the students.
Miss Thavel:(groans) Whatever. I’m going home now.
Thavel doesn’t say another word as she walks out of the principal’s office, leaving Miss Grace and Sasha alone.
Miss Sasha:(sighs) None of that felt right. I know that they can be problematic at times, but should we really be forcing them to get along with (Name)?
Miss Grace:….I won’t deny that what I had you and Emily do might not have been the best way to learn about our student, but like you and I said;they can be problematic.
Miss Grace and Sasha stood in silence as they thought more about what they’ve done today. While Grace wasn’t too happy herself with forcing the others to get close to (Name), her curiosity was still there. And besides, they’re all members of this school’s faculty. It’s not like any of them would get that close to their student, right?
…….right?
Relationships~
Miss Thavel-8.5% Acquaintances, doesn’t think too much of you, but is slightly more interested in you
Kevin-18% Friends, enjoys talking to you
Cubbie-18% Friends, enjoys talking to you
Miss Grace-6% Acquaintances, wants to learn more
Miss Sasha-6% Acquaintances, likes seeing you around the school, but is uncomfortable with what she did
Notes:
Okay, I think that’s a fine spot to end this chapter. Now, I’ll just say right now that I still have a procrastination problem, but I at least have a couple other things that made an update take so long.
Like I’m sure I’ve already said, figuring out how I wanted to characterize Miss Thavel took a while. So long, that I just switched my priorities over to the Valentine’s Day chapter. However, I have also begun work on my upcoming Amphibia x Reader fic which took some time. I’m not sure if it’s too close to coming out since I shifted my focus back to here, but that’ll be out eventually. And maybe the next chapter to my Mario + RWBY fic soon enough. I have also started uploading my stuff to Wattpad back in March, which definitely took some time and is still being done.
All of that aside, it’s nice to actually upload a brand new chapter after nearly two months. I have some ideas, so hopefully the next update comes sooner, but we’ll see. Hope the wait was worth it, and I’ll see you guys soon(hopefully).
Also, if it is of any interest, I made a post on Quotev related to Katie. The link below should take you there if you’re at all curious how she is doing.
https://www.quotev.com/story/16720337/New-school-New-people-New-obsessions-Yandere-FPE-x-Reader/19
Chapter 19: Sibling shenanigans
Notes:
Sup everyone. Back with a new chapter. Ummm….i kind of wanted to say a little more, but nothing really comes to mind, so let’s just get into the chapter before I reveal just how dumb I really am.
Actually, there is something, and it’s no:Zip’s brother ain’t a love interest here. I’ve been vague with the reader character’s age for you to decide that for yourself, but the general idea is that you’re either a teenager or a young adult(I said 13 to 17 to one comment here, but that was mainly due to those being expected ages of a high school student).
Just felt like that should be cleared up right away rather than wait until he appears and have people go “oh god, don’t tell me”. Also, I know Chip ain’t his canonical name, but it’s gonna get awkward typing out every different way to call him “Zip’s little brother” before just saying a name since he wasn’t given one.
Anyway, onto the chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(no pov)
8:16 AM
Zip:So, how was the movie for you guys?
Zip was lying in bed on her phone, talking to Oliver and Edward through Discord. All three of them had gone to see the Minecraft movie yesterday, but not together, as they all had made a bet beforehand.
Oliver:Eh, I think I’ll hold off on mine for now. Gotta save the best for last. How about you go first Edward? You said something about a new invention or whatever, right?
Edward:Hmph. Bold to say your story is the best, but yeah, I made a little something new just for this. And let me just say that it certainly left a good few people in the theater feeling “peckish”.
Yesterday afternoon
Chicken Jockey!
People immediately started chanting and yelling about the quote said by the character in the movie. As everyone was caught in the moment of the memed line, Edward got out of his seat with a ray gun of sorts and shot a few people, turning them into chickens and startling the people next to them.
Edward:Heheh. Why should I have to bring a chicken myself when theirs plenty of chickens here already?
Edward continued zapping random people in the audience, turning more people into chickens as others finally caught onto what was going, immediately running for the exits while some grabbed their friends or family who were turned into chickens.
Present day
The three bullies laughed at Edward’s retelling of what he did when at the theater.
Oliver:Oh man. That’s pretty funny. Wish I could’ve gotten to see that go down.
Edward:Yeah. They tried getting some security guards to catch me, but it’s probably more accurate to call them security chickens at this point.
Zip:Yeah, that’s pretty funny, but I’m not sure if it tops what I did yesterday at the theater I was at.
Yesterday afternoon
Zip sat outside of the theater room that was playing A Minecraft Movie, listening carefully to the dialogue. Once she was sure no one was looking, she then reached into the purse she had brought with her and started pulling out some fireworks, getting them aimed properly.
Coming in hot!
The crowd in the theater started cheering and laughing as Zip pulled out a lighter and got the fuses of the fireworks burning. She then ran away laughing as the fireworks shot into the room, turning the screams of joy into screams of fear.
Present day
Edward:That was you? I actually watched the news earlier to see if I got on. You actually got about 37 people killed, 52 injured, and caused about 20 thousand dollars worth of damage.
Zip:Really? Sweet! New record!
Zip laughed crazily, feeling accomplished with the damage she caused and feeling like she one upped her friends.
Zip:Alright, now what did good ol’ Oliver do?
Oliver:(chuckles) Just a question for Edward:did you watch the news any further than what Zip did? It should be right after her thing.
Edward:Okay then. Hold on………….oh wow.
Zip:What’s up? What’s he do?
Edward:Ummmm………apparently caused about 152 deaths.
Zip:Wait, what!? How!? I had to spend two weeks finding the right guy to rob off the black market just to get those fireworks! What did you have to do to get that many people killed!?
Oliver:Nothing! Just went on a date.
Yesterday evening
♪La-la-la-lava, ch-ch-ch-chicken! Steve’s lava chicken, yeah, it’s tasty as hell.♪
Oliver was sitting in his seat in idle amusement, enjoying the movie as everyone else in the theater was screaming.
Screaming in terror of course, as ∆lice was tearing through the audience both literally and figuratively. Ripping arms off, gouging eyes out, cutting their heads off, no murder method was off the table as their mutilated bodies laid around.
∆lice:Do none of you understand how to be quiet?
♪Ooh, mamacita, now you’re ringin’ the bell. Crispy and juicy, now you’re havin’ a snack.♪
∆lice grabbed a few more people with some of the tendrils she created and slammed them into each other before ripping them apart. The rest of the audience(that was still alive)either were mourning their loved ones before also being murdered, or were trying to get out of the theater. Unfortunately, they were blocked off by some magic barrier made by ∆lice.
∆lice:If you all can’t learn to be silent, then I’ll make you all silent.
♪Ooh, super spicy, it’s a lava attack!♪
Present day
Oliver:…and once she was done ripping everyone apart until they were nothing but bloody chunks, she came back to our seats and started just enjoying the movie together. Turns out, ∆lice hates loud people more than I remember. Then again, she also loves murder, so maybe those two things just conjoined in that moment.
Zip:No fair! We didn’t say you could have others do things for you!
Oliver:Do you not remember how hard it is for me to even get into ∆lice’s room, let alone get her out of the school? I swear, it feels like Miss Grace lives in the school sometimes with how often she’s there whenever I break in to see ∆lice.
Edward:(sighs) In all fairness, we never specified exactly how we had to go about doing all of that. And a bets a bet.
Zip:UGH. Fine. I’ll have the 20 bucks ready by Monday.
Oliver:Great! Thanks guys.~
Zip:Yeah, yeah, bye. I gotta get ready to see (Name).
Edward:Have fun.
Oliver:’k. See ya with my money.
Zip:(rolls eyes) Uh huh. Bye.
Zip left the call and got out of bed, changing out of her pajamas and into her casual clothes. Once she was fully dressed, she walked downstairs and grabbed some donuts from a box on the kitchen table.
Zip:Mom, Dad! I’m going out to hang with a friend! I’ll be back later! Love you guys!
However, she was met with a note hanging on the door as she was about to walk out. She grabbed the note off of the door and read it to herself.
Zip:”Zip. Your mom and I got called in to work and were asked to come back to help with something. We were offered extra pay, which we don’t usually get, so we decided to take it. You’ll have to watch your brother until we get back. Love, dad.” Agh, damn it.
Zip groaned as she finished reading the note. Though, it wasn’t because she had anything against watching her brother. She loved the little guy after all. It just made her unsure how to go about her plans to hang out with (Name).
Zip:Hmmm. Well, we were just going to meet up and see what we could think of doing, so it’s not like we had anything planned. And mom and dad usually aren’t back until for work until like 5 or something.
As Zip thought to herself, she looked down and noticed a little someone staring up at her. His big, doe-eyed stare trained right on Zip as she was planning her hangout with her friend.
Zip:Chip! Hey there, little guy! How’d you sleep?
Chip:Good.
Zip:Great! Hey, I need to call a friend of mine. Think you can go play with your toys while I do that? I’ll get us something to eat after.
Chip:O-k.
Chip walked away from his older sister and opened up his toy chest, jumping into it and shutting himself inside. Zip chuckled at her brother’s way of thinking before looking through her contacts.
Zip:Okay, I can either invite (Name) over here and just do stuff here with them, or I can just take Chip with me and hang out with (Name) like that. Eh, I’ll just call (Name) and ask them what they’re cool with.
Zip found (Name)’s number and typed it in. She then walked into the kitchen in silence, looking through the food she could grab for her and Chip while her phone rang in her ear. After a few seconds passed, she finally heard the phone stop ringing as her friend’s voice came through.
(Name):Hey Zip. How’s it going?
Zip:Pretty good! How about you?
(Name):More or less the same. Laying around at home, playing video games, nothing too crazy. Did you call about our plans to hangout, ‘cause I still don’t have many ideas.
Zip:Yeah. My parents are out doing some work stuff at their jobs, so I gotta watch over my little brother. Since we don’t have anything figured out, I was thinking you could come over and we could do stuff here. That sound good to you?
(Name):Sure. But uhh…I don’t really know where you live. Can you like, send me your address or something?
Zip:Sure! I’ll see you here later.
(Name):Yep. See you soon.
Zip:Bye bye.
Zip hung up the call, putting her phone on the kitchen counter while grabbing a box of cereal and some milk. After pouring the stuff into a couple bowls, as well as a bunch of marshmallows and sugar, their breakfast was ready.
Zip:Hey Chip! Food’s done!
Chip pushed his toy box open and crawled out, picking himself back up and walking over to the table. He crawled his way up a chair and sat down as Zip placed a bowl in front of him. He stared at it briefly before dipping his face in, eating the abomination cereal his sister made.
Zip:So Chippy, Mom and Dad are at work, so I decided to invite a new friend of mine over since we had plans to meet up already. Think you can be good while they are here?
Chip:(pulls his face out, milk dripping down his cheeks) O-k Zippy.
Zip:Thanks Chip.
Zip then dropped her face into her bowl of cereal, eating just as messily as her little brother just was. Chip’s eyes dilated as his sister copied him, putting his face back in his bowl as he and Zip ate their way-too-sugary cereal.
(your pov)
10:36 AM
I’ve been walking for a while at this point trying to get to Zip’s house. Apparently, it isn’t actually that far away from my house compared to the school, but it sure does feel like it’s farther away. Though, that might just be because my parents drive me to school.
(Name):Man, I really never walked anywhere until I made friends here, have I? (looks back at their phone) Okay, finally. I’m almost there.
I put my phone away as I looked at the houses I was walking by, eventually finding the one Zip said she lived in. I walked up to the door of the house and knocked on the door. Almost immediately, the door was swung open, which made me grateful it didn’t open in my direction, because I definitely would have lost some teeth if that hit me.
Zip:Hey (Name)! What took you so long?
(Name):I mean, I wanted to get some food and get dressed before walking over here, and it takes a while to walk to places.
I then noticed a small child on Zip’s back. He seemed to just be staring at me as he held onto Zip.
Zip:Oh yeah. (grabs Chip and holds him out) (Name), this is Chip:my little brother. Chip, say hi to (Name).
Chip:Hi.
(Name):Hey Chip. Nice to meet you.
Chip just waved while staring blankly at me, not saying much else. He doesn’t look pretty young, so maybe he just doesn’t know that many words. Or maybe he does know how to talk and just doesn’t wanna. I can probably ask Zip later.
(Name):So uhh…what’d you have in mind for us today, Zip?
Zip:Not much. I didn’t exactly plan anything big. Was thinking we could probably just play some video games or watch tv. That sound good to you?
(Name):Sure. That sounds good to me. Whatcha got?
Zip:Well come on in!
Zip put Chip down and walked into the house with her little brother following behind. I then followed them from behind and looked around the place. As expected, it looked about the same as any other house you’d see.
Zip:So, here’s the-eh forget it. You can tell what everything is by looking. All you’d really wanna know is that we got an upstairs in case you need to find a toilet.
(Name):(chuckles lightly) Alright then.
Zip walked up to the tv while Chip followed her closely. I sat down on the couch and just watched the tv turn on.
Zip:Okay, there we go. The tv remote and our Nintendo stuff is by Chip’s toy box. The switch itself is next to the tv. Pick whatcha wanna do and I’ll be back with some snacks and stuff.
(Name):Okay. I got it.
Zip gave a thumbs up and walked out of the room, making her way to the kitchen. I stood up from the couch and looked around the room, stopping as my eyes landed on Chip who just stared and pointed at a shelf. I noticed the large chest next to him and the shelf, realizing he was showing me where the stuff is.
(Name):Oh, thanks Chip.
Chip nodded silently as I walked up to the shelf. Turns out they had a lot of games as nearly the entire shelf was filled with different games as well as a few pro controllers and joy-cons, and of course the tv remote Zip mentioned. Feeling more in the mood to relax right now, I grabbed the tv remote and started scrolling through the options between live tv and streaming services like Hulu and Prime.
(Name):Eh let’s check what’s on live first.
I selected live tv and started looking through the channels. Not much that interested me was on, though I eventually came across SpongeBob and Gumball, though I don’t know if I prefer one over the other to really pick between them.
(Name):Hmmm. What do you think, Chip? SpongeBob or Amazing world of Gumball?
Chip:…..SpongeBob.
(Name):Okay then. SpongeBob it is.
I selected SpongeBob and sat back down on the couch, waiting for the thing to load as Chip crawled up on the couch. I guess he is a little too small to just sit down, but it was an interesting sight.
Once he was up, the show appeared on the tv. Chip looked at the screen for a second before this weird thing happened with his eyes where it looked like they got bigger…or something. Is that what eyes getting all dilated looks like?
(Name):Uhhh Chip. You doin’ good?
Zip:Oh yeah, he’s fine. He just really likes SpongeBob.
I turned around to see Zip carry a couple of bags in her hands, watching her setting them down on the table in front of me and Chip before she sat in between us.
(Name):Well, that’s good to know. It uhhh…would of been pretty awkward if you came back and he wasn’t.
Zip:Yeah, don’t worry ‘bout him. He’s just weird like that. He actually doesn’t like Gumball as much as SpongeBob because Gumball is a cat.
(Name):What else would he have been? A cow?
Zip:A gumball.
(Name):Wait, really?
Zip:Yeah, when I asked him about it, he said something like “SpongeBob sponge. Gumball not gumball.”. Didnt think a kid would criticize a cartoon character for not being a specific object or whatever, but it matters to Chip, I guess.
(Name):(laughs a little) That’s kind of funny though.
Zip:Yeah, it is.
(Name):Oh! I was wondering, can Chip talk…properly, or is he still learning?
Zip:Still learning. Our parents are usually at work, so they don’t get to help Chip with speaking all that much, and teaching a kid how to talk is much less interesting than pirate role play, so I haven’t been very helpful.
(Name):Huh…I see.
Zip:Yeah, I’m not the greatest at this whole “sister” thing. Especially since I just don’t do it instead of failing. But he’s still young, so we got time to teach him how to be a normal person before it’s actually a problem.
(Name):Well, he seems like a nice kid, so I think you guys are at least doing that part well enough.
Zip:I’d hope! All I do is play with him and other dumb shiiiiiiiiiiii……stuff. Stuff.
Zip turned her head so fast I thought she dislocated her neck for a moment, looking right at Chip. He was still staring at the tv as SpongeBob played, looking just as transfixed as he did when it first came on.
Zip:Oh thank God.
(Name):Heh. Don’t want your brother hearing you curse, huh?
Zip:Honestly, I pretty much had to drop the habit once he actually started learning how to speak. I was waaaaaaay more foul-mouthed than I am now.
A few months ago
(no pov)
Zip was playing Super Smash Bros Ultimate with Oliver and Edward. Edward-Doctor Mario-had already been taken out by Oliver-Ridley, leaving just him and Zip, who was using Steve. After a bunch of back-and-forth hits, Zip was able to hit Oliver far off the stage. She then placed a bunch of blocks to block him from getting back on stage, annoying Oliver as he just let himself fall.
Zip:Ye-e-e-eeesss!! Nine in a row, baby!
Oliver:UGH! You’re only winning because you only play characters in cheap ass ways that piss people off!
Edward:Yeah, didn’t you only decide to get Steve when you saw people using him to block people from getting back on the stage?
Zip:And what of it? You little pissbabies gonna cry because you can’t get a win? Don’t care! Suck it, bitches! HAHA!!!
Chip:Bit-ches.
The three bullies freeze in their spots on the couch as they all see Chip at the stairs, staring innocently at his sister and her friends.
Zip:H-how long was he th-there…?
Chip:Piss-ba-bee.
Oliver:Seems he takes after his big sister.
Zip:Shut the fuck up Oliver.
Chip:Fuckup.
Zip:God dam-AGH!
Edward:(pulls out his phone) Ummm. You probably don’t wanna hear this, but more time might have passed by than it felt like.
Zip:What do ya mean by that and how is that what I should be focused on right now!? If my parents find out Chip is cursing because of me, my parents are gonna kill me!
Oliver:Well, you might not wanna look out the window then.
Zip, getting more annoyed and panicked by the second, just kept her mouth shut and followed Oliver to the window. Anxiety practically filled her entire body when she say her parents car pulling into the driveway.
Oliver:Well, I guess that’s my cue to leave. See ya at school!
Edward:See you later Zip.
Zip:Hey wait! You as-ugh! You jerks can’t just leave now!
Edward:Sorry, but it’s only going to be awkward listening to your parents talking to you about Chip’s…”expanded vocabulary”, we’ll call it.
Oliver:And he ain’t cursing because of us, so we don’t really need to stay. (mocking) And you were soooo rude to us just because you won a video game, so see ya!
Oliver and Edward left through the front door, leaving Zip behind as she just stared at Chip, oblivious to his sister’s panicked state and the reason for it.
Chip:Fuck.
Zip:Yeah…fuck.
Present day
(your pov)
(Name):Huh. That’s an…interesting story.
Zip:Yeah. They got used to my cursing habits, but they didn’t really want Chip learning how to speak going from “mommy” and “daddy” to….all of that. (groans) We spent so long trying to make him stop saying just one of those words our parents practically forgot about teaching him new words he can say without attracting weird looks from people.
(Name):Heh. Well, that at least says that he wants to be like his big sister. Though, I guess that didn’t work out for you.
Zip:You could say that again. And while I have a better relationship with my parents than I make it sound, they probably don’t want another me being a nuisance to pretty much anyone that gets within 15 feet of me.
(Name):You definitely have a way of being memorable. Though, I can get why they might not want that replicated by your little brother.
Me and Zip turned our attention to Chip who was still watching SpongeBob up until it was interrupted by a commercial. His eyes went back to normal as he turned to us, silently crawling into Zip’s lap and looking up at her with the same neutral expression.
(Name):He’s definitely quieter than most kids.
Zip:Yep, but he’s just as good as any other kid. That right Chip? Are you a good kid?
Chip:(nods) Chip good. Zip good 2.
Zip:Don’t know about that, but thanks.
(Name):Well, he does seem to like you, so you gotta be doing something right, even if you really don’t think so.
Zip:Still don’t think so, but I appreciate the sentiment. Even though you know next to nothing about my personal life beyond what I just told you.
(Name):Fair enough. Just felt like saying something.
We changed topics at some point, talking about random things we were into and what we’ve been up to. I talked about how I’ve gotten accustomed at school, she talked about what she, Oliver, and Edward get up to when they hang out. Chip didn’t say much-mainly because he can’t talk much-but he seemed invested in our conversation.
Zip-19% Friends, glad you enjoyed being around Chip
Notes:
I kind of wanted to include a little segment of Zip’s parents getting home while you and Zip played some Switch games, but I ran out of ideas for dialogue here. At least it wasn’t gonna be anything important.
That aside, hope you guys liked the chapter. I am still not dead, so I consider that to be a good thing. I did focus more on my hyperfixation fanfic more the past month:Nintendo Unite(I’d appreciate it if you guys checked it out, though it is your choice), but I’m not dropping at his or my Mario + RWBY fic for it. I just got really into Indie Cross and wanted to write something about it.
Anyways, I think I’ve reached the limit of what I could say without rambling about nonsense(assuming I haven’t already). Correct me if I misspelled something wrong, and I’ll see you all next time.
Fun fact:I don’t really curse a lot, and when I do, I’m never that vulgar(sometimes I stop myself even though no one’s around). So every time I went back to writing this and read what I wrote for Zip, I was like “oh yeah, I wrote that” because I don’t use even half of the swear words I wrote for her.
Chapter 20: Troubled teachers
Summary:
Miss Grace wants the teachers to interact with (Name) to learn more about them and the effect they seem to have on the other students. However, while everyone else is comfortable enough with talking to do so, one specific teacher isn’t quite as comfortable with talking to others.
Notes:
And I’m finally back with another chapter. I wanna do the usual and complain about how it takes me longer than I’d like to get chapters out, but that’s been said one too many times at this points, so let’s just get into the chapter.
Also, I’ve been thinking about putting a word count in each chapter(specifically the chapters, not the notes like this)to give you guys an idea on how long each chapter is. Tell me what you guys think of it. Should I do it more or do you not care?
Words:2399
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(no pov)
Miss Circle:Was there a reason to call me here that wasn’t to expose what I’ve been doing in my free time?
Miss Grace:Actually, I wanted to talk to you a little longer about your…interactions with (Name). Please, sit back down.
Miss Circle rolled her eyes, silently walking back to her chair and sat back down. Miss Grace walked back to her computer, turning it off as the video of Miss Circle tutoring (Name) left the projection screen.
Miss Grace:Let’s ignore your “methods” for a moment and talk about what our jobs entail. The jobs of teachers and principals is to teach our students, guide them. It’s relatively normal to even get close to our students to help them out………though, it can’t really be said that this whole thing is “normal”, can it?
Miss Circle:Yeah, I think I figured that out when I learned you have people spying on me when I’m not even doing anything.
Miss Grace:(sighs annoyed) 1:I didn’t ask anyone to spy on you. I was just given the recording. And 2:I’m talking about more than just that, though they are related. We’ve already brought up how the students have reacted to (Name)’s attendance as of now.
Miss Circle:Yeah, yeah. Your point?
Miss Grace:My point is that is that this situation doesn’t quite feel normal. As of now, nothing too unusual has happened since they first joined our school, but I don’t believe most kids make as many friends as they did on their day here. And much less can convince you not to kill someone who failed their test, such as Abbie.
Miss Circle’s eyes widened as she heard Miss Grace calmly say that. She immediately assumed that it was probably the person who apparently spyed on her when tutoring (Name), not even thinking about the fact that maybe Grace had walked by her classroom as she had her temper tantrum. It’s not like she was screaming and breaking desks over not getting to kill Abbie that loudly.
Miss Grace:I’m sure their “popularity” could be simply attributed to the students wanting to get to know our new student, but it still feels rather unusual. And based on the video I was given, you can see the same intrigue.
Miss Cricle:Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Wanna explain why this has to involve me?
Miss Grace:I already said why and that the other teachers will be told of this, did I not? This won’t involve just you.
Miss Circle:Believe me, my ears work. Doesn’t mean you actually told me what you want me to do.
Miss Grace:(sighs) Fair enough. As I’ve said, I want you and the other teachers to find a way to learn about (Name). But, I feel a certain someone may find it a little hard to communicate with them.
Miss Circle:Can you cut it out with the cryptic words and just tell me what or who you’re talking about?
Present day-end of third period
(Mister Demi pov)
Mister Demi:O-okay everyone. That’ll be it for today. You’re all free to go now.
The students all got out of their seats and walked out of the room, talking with each other as they went to enjoy their break before fourth period. I sighed softly, feeling relieved that I finally get a break. I really don’t have anything against my students, but interacting with them really takes a lot out of me.
Mister Demi:(sighs) Well, at least I have some time to myself before my next class.
I opened the drawer on my desk, pulling out my phone and my headphones. I put the headphones on as I scrolled through my phone until I found some lo-fi music to listen to. Once the music began to play, I grabbed a pen and one of the worksheets I gave the students for homework, looking over the answers to grade them properly.
(Slam!)
I almost fell out of my chair in shock as I heard the door slam open. Unfortunately, the moment of panic made my pencil accidentally rip the paper a little.
Mister Demi:Agh! O-oh no!
Miss Circle:What, are you afraid of doors opening now? God, I honestly thought you couldn’t get any more pathetic.
I felt my heart beat quicken from anxiety as I looked over at the open door to see Miss Circle. She had a frown on her face as she walked over to one of the desks, sitting on it as she seemed to glare at me. I honestly started to consider crouching down behind my desk, but decided against it knowing that would only make her madder.
Mister Demi:H-h-hello M-miss Circle. Wh-
Miss Circle:Dude, you’re a school teacher. The hell are you calling me “Miss” for? Actually;keep your mouth shut. It was a rhetorical question anyway.
I simply stayed quiet, not wanting her to get any madder than she already seemed to be. I only do it to be polite and respectful, though I guess it can come off as a little weird.
Miss Circle:As I’m going to assume Grace has already told you, she wants you and the other teachers to start learning about (Name) because apparently everyone getting along with them is something we gotta look into for some reason.
I quietly nodded to indicate I was listening. She seemed to acknowledge it as her glare seemed to get less intense, though she still seemed to stay just as annoyed.
Miss Circle:But unfortunately, given your inability to even start a sentence without stuttering, Grace told me to watch over you and make sure you actually do it. So do us both a favor and just do what she asks so I can go back to not having to acknowledge your existence.
Mister Demi:…o-ok. B-but when am I supposed to…ummm….t-talk to them?
Miss Circle:What, do you not remember who they have for fourth period, dumbass?
Circle opened the door back up and let-oh god, that’s (Name). Right, they have her class for third period, but why does she have to make me do it right now!? I wasn’t ready for this and I can’t act normal to save my life!
Miss Circle:Okay kid. Demi’s ready for you. Just try not to give him a heart attack while you’re with him.
(Name):Umm…sure. Okay.
Mister Demi:C-Circle, wait-!
I tried to say something as Circle gave me an unnerving grin before shutting the door just as (Name) entered the room. Though, she more so slammed it, presumably to scare me more. Which unfortunately worked, as I felt the words die in my throat and just stared at (Name).
(Name):Umm…hi Mister Demi. Miss Circle said you wanted to talk to me about something.
Mister Demi:T-talk? Y-yes, th-that’s what-what I…
(no pov)
Mister Demi went silent, finding it hard to say what he wanted to say due to the overwhelming anxiety he felt. (Name) wasn’t sure what to say to him, so they just sat at their usual desk and set their backpack down as they waited for him to calm down.
After the time they’ve spent at this school, (Name) had gotten used to Mister Demi’s overly anxious attitude. Granted, they were still a little concerned about him, but accepted that this was his default behavior. Though, he seemed a little more anxious than usual.
(Name):Mister Demi, are you doing alright? You seem a little more nervous than usual.
Mister Demi:Y-yes, I’m-I’m fine. Everything is f-fine. I just-I just w-wasn’t fully prepared is all. D-don’t worry.
(Name) gave Mister Demi a weird look, not entirely believing him, though decided to let him be. Other than him being perpetually anxious being normal for him, they also figured that it probably wouldn’t help too much if they pushed him for the truth.
(Name):Okay then. Take your time.
Mister Demi looked down at his desk, still trembling in anxiety. His mind was still flooded with thoughts about what he’s supposed to do, why Miss Grace wants him to do this, how Circle is helping by springing (Name) on him like this, and various other things that have varying levels of relevance to the current scenario.
After a couple of minutes, Mister Demi finally starts to calm himself down. He was still noticeably shaking, but he at least looked further away from a heart attack than he did a minute ago. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down as he looked down at his desk.
Mister Demi:O-ok. Ummm….how uhhh….h-how are you doing?
(Name):I’m uhh…doing pretty good. Grades seem to be well, and I’ve been getting along with others, so I’d say things have been pretty well so far.
Mister Demi:Th-that’s good. Ummm……
Mister Demi went quiet again, though this time was mainly because he wasn’t sure what to say-though his anxiety was still present. As he was trying to think of something to say, he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He pulled it out to check who texted him and what they said.
Miss Circle
11:37 A.M.
Yor a mucik techr dumbass. Tacl abot mucik.
Mister Demi thought about mentioning her incorrect spelling of pretty much everything other than “dumbass”. But given that it was Miss Circle, he decided to hold that thought and focus more on her suggestion. Especially since music is a broad enough topic that he could probably find something to talk about.
Mister Demi:S-so (Name), ummm….wh-what kind of m-music do you like?
(Name):Music? I mean, I’m into pretty much anything. As long as I can get into it, then I’m fine listening to it.
Mister Demi:Oh, r-really? Then uhh…w-would you mind if I played some songs while we talk? I-if you’re okay with that.
(Name):Sure. I’m okay with that.
Mister Demi hesitated a little before looking through his playlist once again, deciding to just continue the song he was listening to when Miss Circle barged into the room. He put away his headphones as the lo-fi music filled the room, the relaxing beat helping Mister Demi calm down once more as he finally looked up from his desk to see (Name).
Mister Demi:So, d-does this music sound okay to you?
(Name):Yeah. It’s fine with me.
Mister Demi:Okay. G-good to know.
The teacher and student went silent again, listening to the music. (Name) was still a little confused but wasn’t sure how to ask Mister Demi about why he wanted them here-not knowing Miss Circle lied to an extend, so they stayed quiet. While Mister Demi just didn’t know what to say, so he kept quiet and focused on the music.
Miss Circle:Wow. That guy could not hold a conversation to save his life, could he?
Miss Circle stared blankly into the room, watching Mister Demi nervously reach for a pen to continue grading the schoolwork he gave out. She looked over to (Name) who awkwardly pulled their phone out. She didn’t know what they were looking at, but she could tell that they weren’t sure how to talk to Mister Demi either.
Miss Circle:Whatever. Grace only told me to get him to talk to (Name). Not gonna waste my time anymore than I already have. If he doesn’t talk as much as Grace wants, then she can deal with him herself.
Miss Circle walked away from the door, not caring about watching Mister Demi as she walked back to her classroom.
11:57 A.M.
Mister Demi finished up grading the homework he gave out. As he put his pen away, his gaze turned back to (Name). He tried to start any kind of conversation throughout the 20 minutes they had been in his classroom, but he could never bring himself to start talking.
(Name):Ummm, Mister Demi. It’s 11:57.
Mister Demi:W-what? Really?
Mister Demi picked his phone back up, the music still playing as he checked the time. A wave of embarrassment took over as the anxious teacher buried his face in his desk. He really would have liked to talk with (Name), but he just couldn’t get over his nerves to so.
Mister Demi:I-I see………I-I’m sorry if you f-feel I wasted your time d-doing nothing (Name)………
(Name):I mean….I really didn’t mind it.
Mister Demi:H-huh?
(Name):I mean, I’m still a little confused about….several things regarding the reason Miss Circle said you wanted to see me, but I didn’t mind just listening to music like this.
(Name) put their phone away while looking at Mister Demi, the look of shock on his face evident. As fun as everyone else they’ve befriended has been, it also felt nice to just relax like this, even if it was with their music teacher.
Mister Demi:I-I-I…..I’m g-glad you d-didn’t mind.
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
It was the end of fourth period. Everyone was handing over their school work to Mister Demi before leaving the room. Mister Demi organized each of the papers as the students left the classroom, putting them in a neat pile as he said goodbye to each student.
The last ones to hand in their papers were (Name), Ruby, and Riley-who was being watched carefully by Ruby. As they left the room talking to each other, Mister Demi found himself in a similar situation to before:wanting to say something but being unable to do so.
And before he could convince himself to speak up, they had already left.
Mister Demi:(sighs) Well, I guess that’s that.
As Mister Demi reached for a pen, his phone started ringing. He pulled it back out to see that Miss Grace was calling him. Nervously, he answered the call.
Mister Demi:H-hello M-Miss Grace.
Miss Grace:Hello Demi. I’ve been told by Circle that you and (Name) talked. Is that true?
Mister Demi:Y-yes. W-well, kind of, anyway. I-I really just p-played some m-music and listened to it with them.
Miss Grace:Well, I suppose that’s good enough. I appreciate the effort. Talk to you later.
Mister Demi:Of-of course. T-talk to you later.
(hangs up)
Relationships~
Miss Circle-18% Friends, annoyed. Not at you, just annoyed
Miss Grace-8% Acquaintances, curious
Mister Demi-14% Friends, happy to at least feel close to you
Notes:
And that’s another chapter finished. This one was a little shorter than most of my others, but I don’t think that’s a bad thing. I’d have liked it longer, but it’s probably best to not push it.
Anyways, kind of off topic, but there’s something I’ve mentioned a lot that I feel I should talk about. Probably fair to warn that it’s a little bit of a long rant, but it’s something that’s been bugging me.
If you’ve been reading my stuff since January, than you’ve probably been waiting, or at least expecting an Amphibia fic since I not only mentioned it for a while, but even made a poll here to decide what I’d write next, which still has yet to happen nearly 6 months later.
I wanna clarify that I do have stuff written down and always intended to release it, and I really don’t have an excuse even remotely good to explain why it never came out or at least didn’t say anything sooner. I think I just wanted to write my other stories more than my Amphibia fic.
And it’s not even like I just didn’t want to write for Amphibia, otherwise it wouldn’t have been in the poll. I honestly don’t know myself why I never at least got something out for it. I’ve gotten stuff down. I just never finished it.
At the time I first started writing, I figured I’d probably write more x Reader fics, so the Amphibia fic would have been that and followed the shows story. I had some ideas to focus on the reader character to keep things interesting, and I do wanna at least get the chapters I had in mind out to at least say I wrote it.
And in case you’re wondering “is this going anywhere?” or “is it still gonna come out?” I’ll answer the second question first. Simply put:I don’t know. I at least wanna get something out, but I might think a little longer to decide if I wanna do a x reader fic, a crossover, or some other third thing.
As for the former question, it’s simply to say that I was maybe a little hasty. When I made the poll, I didn’t have any ideas for any of the shows or games I included. Just ones I’d like to write about. This isn’t me saying I won’t do any polls anymore, but I probably won’t include something unless I KNOW I have ideas for it.
Honestly makes me a little glad very few people voted. It at least makes me feel like people truly didn’t care what I wrote about, but I do feel like I let some people down, so I’m sorry for that. You can feel however you want about this and I wouldn’t blame you. I just hope this wasn’t too upsetting to anyone.
Anyways, this rant went on way longer than I thought it would, but I felt like it needed to be said, and I didn’t wanna dedicate its own chapter to it. Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter, and the next chapter will be focused on Claire, Engel, and Bubble, because it’s been a bit since they even appeared.
So in short:sorry for the promise of an Amphibia fic(still could happen, but keep your expectations a little lower since I currently don’t know what’s gonna happen with it), and I hope to continue writing stuff you guys can at least enjoy.
Chapter 21: (Not a chapter) Random headcannons
Notes:
As the title says, this is just me making up random headcannons I may have of the characters. Some might give an idea on how I plan to characterize the characters while some could just be me saying random things that aren’t that relevant. I just figured this could be a fun little thing to do while still writing something.
Some characters may get more headcannon attention than others, so you all know. I do think I’ll write more headcannon chapters like this though, so if you’re upset a certain character didn’t get as many as you’d like here, don’t worry. They’ll get more at some point. You can even ask me for some more if you’d like.
Anyways, here we go.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Clarie
Like in Basics in Behavior, Claire is the newest student at Paper School(before you). She’s generally a kind-hearted person who likes to help out, but she can be prone to anger if pushed enough, most notably with the bully trio.
Claire personally doesn’t like to use curse words that much, not liking the vulgarity of them. Though, in her more angered moments, curse words come to her more naturally.
Claire wasn’t exactly the smartest back in elementary school, usually doing just well enough to pass. Though, with the new consequences failing in Paper School had, Claire started studying more with help from Engel and Bubble. She would even occasionally ask for help from Kevin and Cubbie if she was really worried about passing.
(This next one is less of a headcannon, but I still felt like typing it out to give a little extra lore for this fanfic)
Remember Claire’s fate in Basics in Behavior? Well, something similar happened here. She failed a test by Miss Circle and hid in ∆lice‘s room. She barely got away from ∆lice, only being saved by the fact that Oliver felt her dying on day one would have been a little premature, so he talked ∆lice out of it(he and Zip didn’t trick Claire into going into ∆lice’s room in this timeline). I should probably clarify this wasn’t out of any goodness in his heart as much as he wanted to torment her himself longer.
The incident, along with some other disturbing events Claire saw, left her with some trauma, having the occasional nightmare where others are killed by the teachers or where ∆lice actually catches Claire. These experiences and nightmares are the main reason Claire is so worried and protective of you, even when you barely knew each other. She knew how lucky she was to get away alive, and was worried you wouldn’t have the same luck.
Engel
Engel and Bubble are childhood friends. They had the typical “parents knew each other so they hung out” scenario, so hanging out with each other was a common thing for each other.
When Engel was a kid, he was confused on what kind of bird he was due to only having two feathers on his head. His parents had to tell him that he was in fact, not a bird, which had a lasting, but not permanent, shift on his viewpoint of the world.
Engel is one of the more emotionally mature students in Paper School. Claire can have some moments of intense anger, Bubble is more childish than others, Lana’s more ditzy than others, Abbie’s very timid, Robby’s rude to most people, Skell doesn’t like to interact with people, Riley’s insane, Petunia can be hot-headed, and the bully trio are….well, the bully trio.
Engel has an easy time getting along with most people in the school due to his friendly personality, but he’s had a harder time being friends with people like Robby due to his rudeness, Skell due to his standoffish behavior, and Riley due to her craziness. He also didn’t exactly have plans to befriend the bully trio when he saw what they were like.
Enegl once had a feather collection. He later got rid of it once he learned he could get diseases from them.
Bubble
Despite how often they get antagonized by them, Bubble is the least hostile to the bully trio compared to Claire and Engel, only being third to Abbie (too shy) and Lana (too dumb). The only time she was really annoyed by their behavior was whenever Oliver tried to eat her hair. She couldn’t wrap her head around the attempt until she saw Oliver eating bath soap one time at lunch, though that revelation just confused her even more.
When Bubble first met Cubbie, she asked if his torso functioned like an actual pencil sharpener. The two were able to become friends, but Cubbie has yet to let Bubble forget about that weird question of hers.
When she was a baby, Bubble’s parents had some trouble feeding her due to her lack of a mouth(and face). After a while of putting food near her, she seemed to just absorb it when it got close to where they assumed her mouth was. Think of that one scene of Kirby:Right back at ya with the Waddle Dee and the cookie.
Abbie
When Abbie first came to Paper School, he had a hard time making friends. He was too shy to talk to others, so he was really lucky when Lana came up to him. They were struggling with Miss Emily’s history classes, so they talked to each other to try and figure it out. They didn’t get any closer to understanding the problem, but they both found a friend that day.
Abbie had a similar experience that Claire had. But instead of living through it, he witnessed it. As he was walking through the hallways of the school, he noticed a foul smell coming from one of the classrooms that never seemed to be used. He opened the door to see several, ripped-apart corpses that almost looked like a wild animal attacked them. He couldn’t even recognize who they used to be.
Abbie tried to call for someone, but before he could get anywhere, a hand rested itself on one of his shoulders. He turned around to see Miss Circle with some blood on her lips. The realization led to him passing out. Circle thought about killing him just for fun, but stopped when she saw Miss Grace walking by. Ever since then, Abbie dreaded going to school. He tried calling the police at one point, but they couldn’t find anything. What once felt like a place to learn now felt like a living nightmare.
Abbie has a collection of fidget toys from cubes to rings to spinners to other toys he plays with to help his anxiety. He even has a rubik cube he plays with, though he’s never solved it. Not like most people can solve those anyway.
Lana
Lana is both the easiest to bully and the hardest. Due to her low intelligence, she never really caught on to the fact that Oliver, Zip, and Edward were being mean to her when they hid her belongings or took her pencils, making her easy to mess with. Though, they had a hard time enjoying her acting as if they were friend any time they messed with her, so they just left her alone. However, they would occasionally manipulate her into doing things for them if they didn’t want to get caught or just felt like it.
Lana’s love for sock puppets came to her one day when she was watching YouTube videos. When Lana’s parents next checked on her, they had to go to the store to get her (and them) new socks.
Similar to Abbie, Lana has a hard time making friends. Though while Abbie’s struggles come from being shy, Lana’s comes from her eccentric personality. Her low intelligence also affects her ability to make friends, not understanding boundaries or personal space too well.
Lana doesn’t have the best understanding of romance, simply viewing it as something amazing. She doesn’t know what that kind of love actually looks like other than the marriage aspects, hence why she just believes Riley when she says her and Oliver’s relationship is “true love”.
The bully trio-Oliver, Zip, and Edward
Edward was the first to figure out that Oliver shouldn’t even be in school. Oliver mainly just goes to Paper School to see ∆lice. When Zip first was told, she started making jokes about Oliver being old(despite the fact he’s only older by 2 years), calling him things like grandpa, geezer, and on one occasion;dilf. Oliver made sure to ruin Zip’s search history after that last one.
(Gonna be honest, I wasn’t expecting dilf to be a thing I’d ever type and then share with hundreds of people on the internet, but you’ve read it just now, haven’t you?)
None of the three have limits to what they would do, just ways that they like to commit their actions. Edward likes to make inventions for his misdeeds, Zip likes to use items she either finds or steals, and Oliver likes to include ∆lice in his crimes.
Zip likes to dox people on the internet. Not out of pettiness or because they did anything to deserve it. She just finds it funny. She gets help from Edward to figure out where people live so she can dox them.
Edward is weird with names. He doesn’t have a bad memory, he just thinks it’s funny to annoy people by not remembering their names, such as Kevin. Though, it reached a point where he subconsciously chooses to not remember the names of some people he meets. Though he can still remember his friends’ and teachers’ names perfectly fine.
Oliver takes ∆lice out on dates every month. He’d like to have more dates with her, but he just does the one to avoid Miss Grace catching on to him. Their dates involve 50% typical romance and 50% murder sprees due to ∆lice‘s insatiable bloodlust.
Oliver likes to mess with Claire the most, Edward likes to mess with Kevin the most, and Zip likes to mess with everyone in the school equally. Though, she would probably try to ruin Claire’s life if she knew how many people shipped them, simply because she wouldn’t get how anyone could see her as “misunderstood” or “in love”.
(I guess I’ll say right now that you don’t have to agree with any of what I say. I just typed out the “Zip wouldn’t like her fan portrayals” simply because it came to mind. I got nothing against them and apologize if I came off like that. If people can portray heroic characters like Mario, Sans, and Kirby as horrific villains, then you can imagine Zip as a sympathetic one. How you view characters is your choice.)
Book buddies-Kevin and Cubbie
Despite his indifference to interacting with people, Kevin can be pretty friendly towards others he feels are good. He doesn’t really seek friendship and is fine just being acquainted with everyone around him. Though, as it turns out, he still found himself getting close to Cubbie.
On a few occasions, Edward tried sneaking cat toys into Cubbie’s locker to see if he could embarrass him. This didn’t work, as Cubbie was more confused than anything. Kevin once tried to tell on Edward to Miss Circle, but nothing came of it due to her favoritism of the bullies.
Kevin has a large collection of books. He doesn’t prefer any specific genre’s, so he just has books ranging from horror to fantasy to comedy to whatever else you could think of.
Cubbie sometimes forgets just how bad Miss Circle and Bloomie are due to only having experienced what Thavel is like. He does know how bad they can be, but Miss Thavel had essentially burned that moment into Cubbie’s head.
Popular girls-Petunia and Lizzy
Due to their similar appearances, Petunia and several other students used to think that Kevin and Lizzy were related, believing Kevin was “Lizzy’s weird, nerdy brother”-in Petunia’s words. When asked, Lizzy made it clear that she’s never even talked to Kevin. Thinking that their similar looks could make them a cute couple, Petunia tried to set the two on a date, but neither were interested.
Petunia once got into a fight with Zip. Zip snuck a lighter into the school one time and set a small fire on Petunia’s ears, enraging Petunia immensely. Luckily enough, this was brought to Miss Grace’s attention. Petunia got a 20 minute detention for starting the fight to avoid encouraging the behavior, while Zip got ISS-in school suspension-for a week for setting a student on fire. Zip was also offended that somehow what she did deserved a worse punishment than what Petunia got.
Lizzy has a certain fondness for small animals. Dogs, cats, ducks, or anything similar to them. Though she’s much less comfortable around animals like scorpions or snakes.
RRRS-Ruby, Robby, Riley, and Skell
The four of them grew up in the same area, so they were bound to meet each other no matter what. Though, how they all became friends is something few people can understand with how vastly different they all are. Regardless, they’re all happy with their friendship and wouldn’t change a thing(well, maybe a few things depending on who you ask, but they’re all still close).
Ruby can turn tv shows on her screen. However, unlike some tv-headed characters, her mind essentially shuts itself off to focus keeping the show up. She doesn’t mind doing it if someone is bored, but she needs to have someone around at all times when doing it to avoid being stuck like that.
Skell and Riley are the closest in their group, which Ruby and Robby don’t understand too much. Skell is pretty much a selective mute while Riley couldn’t be paid to be quiet for even a minute(she’d fail after 10 seconds at most). No one’s sure if they’re an “opposites attract” situation or if Skell is just good at handling crazy, but they work well enough together, so everyone just accepts it.
Robby has a weird relationship with Kevin. Robby and Kevin both liking making random inventions off of existing objects(Edward too, but they hate him for obvious reasons). Their interests have led to the two interacting, but they talk more like co-workers than the kids they actually are when around each other.
The murder teachers-Miss Circle, Thavel, and Bloomie
Miss Circle, Miss Thavel, and Miss Bloomie all knew each other before they worked at Paper School. They found it easy to get along with each other due to their shared interests in murder. Though, their friendship first started with a rivalry over which school subject was better.
Miss Circle once offered some brains from a student she murdered to Miss Thavel and Miss Bloomie. Miss Bloomie threw up from the thought while Thavel just declined, though she was equally disgusted.
Miss Thavel has teased Miss Circle and Miss Bloomie over only having one actual hand since they can’t grabs things like most people. One time, she asked for help carrying boxes simply to watch them struggle to carry them. Though, they had both long gotten used to only having the one hand and carrying stuff, ruining Thavel’s fun.
Miss Bloomie has the most severe anger issues of them and has been to 7 therapists. Every time they reach the point of suggesting she has a bad temper, she kills them. The longest any therapist lasted was 4 minutes.
Miss Circle despises any candy or sweets that aren’t Oreo’s. She’ll eat normal food like sandwiches or pasta, but if someone presents her a lollipop or Reese’s cup, then they might as well have just asked her to kill them.
Miss Thavel is the least murderous due to her sadism, wanting to get as much pain out of her victims as possible before killing. Miss Bloomie is second due to her intense rage, cutting her victims into bits over the most minor things. Miss Circle is the most homicidal due to lacking Thavel’s “make them suffer first” approach, having a short temper like Bloomie, and also being a cannibal.
(That makes enough sense, right? I really am just kind of making stuff up as I go along since I’ve never made headcannons before)
The good teachers-Miss Emily, Sasha, and Mister Demi
Due to his timid behavior, a lot of students have wondered if Abbie and Mister Demi were related for some time. Mister Demi eventually clarified that he and Abbie weren’t related.
Miss Sasha has a fondness for children to where she’d like to look after her own. She helps out at the local orphanage every Saturday she can to provide some support as well as to have the feeling of looking after kids.
Miss Emily is/was a huge Disney fan since she was a kid. Some of her most favorite movies were The Lion King, Lilo and Stitch, and Wreck-it Ralph. She is among the many people upset by the direction Disney has gone nowadays.
Despite his timid personality, Mister Demi can listen to more intense music genres like rock. He just puts on more calming music more often to help himself calm down, but he can listen to metal songs and other similar music.
Miss Sasha and Miss Emily have a sisterly relationship. They met in high school when they were paired up for a school project. The two got along well enough that they decided to stay in touch, eventually getting jobs together at Paper School.
Miss Grace and ∆LICE
Miss Grace genuinely wishes she never hired Miss Circle, Miss Bloomie, and Miss Thavel. She would fire them and turn them in to the police, but she feels they’ve gotten away with far too much for her to just be let go. The best she feels she can do is minimize the amount of people they kill, and even that has reached questionable success.
Miss Grace is the reason ∆lice is stuck in the school, though it wasn’t without a fight, resulting in the scars on her forehead and broken horn. No one other than Circle, Thavel, and Bloomie know how Grace managed to get ∆lice into her new room and are among the few people who know how bad ∆lice is.
Before she was caught, ∆lice was a serial killer, ending lives on the daily wherever she went. She initially hid her crimes from Oliver for a while until she learned he was also messed up in the head. Her powers made her almost unstoppable to most normal people. Key words:normal people.
After a while, ∆lice started to enjoy the quiet and peacefulness of her room. But she still was a sadistic murderer, unable to go too long without killing people. She’s tried to get out and kill Miss Grace numerous times, but never succeeded. Though, she could eventually get some time out once Oliver found out about her predicament.
Miss Grace and ∆lice used to……….
Ummm…okay, that’s weird. The rest of the headcannon is missing. Of well. It’s not like it was THAT important for where this story is going.
Notes:
Hope this was entertaining to read through. Just remember:my opinions or headcannons aren’t things you just have to agree with. I’m just another random guy on the internet like millions of others. If you agree, that’s cool. If not, that’s cool too. Some of these, I just typed the first thing that came to mind.
I’ll probably do some more of these at some point. So if you’re upset a certain character didn’t get as many as you’d want, I’ll probably make some more at some point. Or you could just ask me something and I’ll try to give a proper headcannon. This is the first time I’ve done something like this, so I wasn’t particularly organized or had any specific goal in mind. I just typed out what felt right and moved on.
Next chapter will focus on Claire, Engel, and Bubble, so I hope you all look forward to that. Tell me if I made any spelling mistakes, and until next time.
Chapter 22: Coffee study
Summary:
School work can be difficult at times, especially when you’re on a higher grade. So when you start to struggle, you should ask for help instead of trying to do it yourself thinking you’ll get it eventually even though you’ve been working on it for over a week and still aren’t getting over 60%.
……..that may or may not be a projection. You’ll never know for certain.
Notes:
Also, I realized I’ve probably been referring to your character(and the other students) as a teen. You can choose to ignore that however you want as I do intend for the character to be whatever age you feel you’re comfortable with. I just have called them a teen because that’s presumably what Katie intended for everyone in FPE(besides to (teachers) to be.
(Also, a reminder that I’m using ‘m’ to signal someone is thinking. Just getting that out to avoid confusion.)
That aside, enjoy the chapter.
Word count:3065
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(no pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
Sixth period had finally ended. Everyone was walking out of the classrooms to go home, hang out with their friends, or anything else that came to mind. In the dispersing crowd of students, (Name) and Engel could be seen walking alongside each other as they walked through the halls.
(Name):So yeah, my grades seem to be doing good so far. Still figuring some things out, but I’ll work them out as long as my brain doesn’t take a vacation mid-studying.
Engel:Heh. Yeah, I get what you mean. Though, if you’re having trouble with your homework, you could join me, Claire, and Bubble for one of our study sessions.
(Name):Oh, really? That’d be cool with you guys?
Engel:Sure! We usually meet up at the front of the school and then walk to the cafe near the school. We just go over the homework we were given and see what we can come up with for the problems. We’re not as smart a Kevin or Cubbie, but we usually get good grades.
(Name):Hey, you had me at “cafe”. And I like hanging with you guys also, so I’m up to study with you guys.
Engel:Great. Then let’s hurry up and find the others.
As they kept walking, Engel pulled his phone out and sent a quick text to Claire and Bubble that (Name) would be joining them and that they’d be out soon. He shortly got texts from them saying “Cool. See you both then” and “Looking forward to it!”. He put his phone away, continuing to talk with (Name) as they walked down the halls.
A minute or two later, they both walked out of the school and started looking around to find Claire and Bubble among the crowd of other students. After a bit, (Name) noticed the two girls near the school’s gates talking to each other.
(Name):Hey! Claire and Bubble!
Bubble:(turns to see (Name)) Hey! Over here, you two!
Engel turned to look at Bubble as he heard her voice. He and (Name) started walking over to her and Claire, waving at them as they approached their friends.
Claire:Hey guys. So, Engel told us you were joining us for our studying, (Name). Is that true?
(Name):Well, I could use a little help with the homework, I got nothing else to do, I like hanging out with you guys, and I like cafes, so uhhh…..short version:yeah, I’m joining.
Bubble:Great! Let’s get going then!
Bubble started running only for her shirt collar to be grabbed by Claire. As Claire pulled Bubble back, (Name) noticed how the front of her shirt collar seemed to press against….something, despite not having a neck. Or face. Technically, they’ve already noticed all of that, but they then realized Bubble wasn’t the only one without a neck, as they looked around at Claire and Engel, seeing they didn’t have necks either.
(Name):’Hold on, how the heck am I only just noticing that? I mean, I guess I don’t really look at people’s necks, so that’s probably it. And as much as I wanna question it, I’ve made a friend with someone who has a tv for a head-who might also lack a neck, so asking anatomical questions like that probably isn’t worth it at this point.’
Claire:Heheh. Love the energy Bubble, but we could try walking, you know? My legs are gonna give out one day if we keep having to run after you.
Bubble:Oh, sure! We could walk.
Engel:Well, let’s walk then.
They all started walking away from the school, the conversations of the rest of the school’s students getting quiet as they get further away. The four of them made some small talk as they walked down the streets of the town they lived in.
Claire:So (Name), what have you been up to lately? Other than school stuff, of course.
(Name):Not much really. Other than hanging out with of the other guys and the teachers occasionally asking me questions since I’m still new, I can’t say much else has happened with me.
Bubble:Yeah, not much happens around here. Gets kind of boring after a while, but hey! We’ve still found plenty of ways to have fun with each other. Like this study session we’re doing. Even if school work itself is boring, doing it with friends is always more fun!
Engel:Can’t really argue with that. Even just doing nothing with friends is much more enjoyable than on your own also, so we’re glad you’re joining us.
(Name):I mean, if I had to pick between being an idiot with friends and just being an idiot, I think I’m pretty happy being with you guys.
Claire:That’s nice to hear. We like hanging with you too.
The four school kids happily talked to each other about random stuff they’ve done as they walked down the streets. After several minutes of walking, they eventually reached their destination. A small cafe that didn’t seem to be too crowded at the time.
Bubble:Here we are! Let’s get in already!
Bubble rushed into the cafe, leaving her friends behind as a bell rung when she opened the door. Engel and (Name) laughed a little as Claire sighed at their friend’s energetic behavior. They walked into the cafe soon after, the bell ringing again as the door was opened. They looked at the counter to see Bubble talking to a tall woman in a uniform. Other than her height, the only notable feature on her is the ushanka she wore that had a triangle with two lines on it.
Claire:Bubble, this is a public place. Just because we frequent this place often, doesn’t mean you can be so loud and energetic.
Bubble:Heheh. Sorry. I was just ordering us our usual drinks. By the way, what do would you like (Name)?
(Name):Uhhh. Just a second. Let me look at the menu. Also, I’m cool with paying for my drink. Just saying that now to skip that talk later.
Claire:Well, we would be fine paying for you. But if you’re sure, then I won’t argue.
(Name):Yeah, I’m sure. Thanks.
(Name) looked up at the menu, looking over the many different options between the coffees, frappuccinos, and aok of the other kinds of drinks. As they looked over the menu, Claire and Engel turned their attention to the woman at the counter, noticing her silently staring at them.
Claire:Hey, I don’t think we’ve seen you around here before. Are you a new employee?
???:…………………………………………………..
Engel:Ummm…..miss? You put our orders in, right?
The woman simply nodded, not saying a word as she stared at the students. Her eyes shifted over to (Name), presumably waiting for them to say what they wanted. The others were slightly unnerved by her stare, unable to tell if she was mad, happy, sad, or even why she wouldn’t talk.
Claire:(whispers) Bubble, did she say anything when you first went up to her?
Bubble:Nope. I mean, I kind of rushed straight into ordering our drinks, but she didn’t seem to have any reaction when I started talking to her.
Engel:Let’s maybe not whisper about her right in front of her. It’s rude and the way she’s staring makes me think she can hear.
Claire and Bubble turned back to the woman behind the counter, seeing that she was in fact staring back at them. She still showed no emotion on her face. She just kept staring at them intensely, barely even blinking either.
Claire:Uhhh…(Name). Have you decided yet?
(Name):Yeah, I think I’ll just get (insert drink).
The woman nodded and tapped on the pad of the cash register, adding (Name)’s order. She then submitted the orders and showed them the price of their drinks. The four students grabbed their wallets out and started pulling their money out, handing it to the woman. She put the money in the cash register and waved them away.
Bubble:Umm. Okay. Thanks miss.
The high school students walked away from the counter and sat down at a nearby table. They sat down in the chairs as they all reached into their backpacks, grabbing their homework papers and some pencils.
Engel:So…the new cashier is definitely…interesting.
Claire:Yeah, that was definitely a little weird. But she didn’t seem rude or anything, so we probably don’t need to worrying about her.
(Name):Probably not, but it seems a little weird to me to get a job that kind of expects you to talk even just a little if you don’t like talking at all.
Bubble:Well, I’m sure there’s a reason she didn’t want to say much. It’s probably best we just don’t worry about it.
They all silently agree to just not think much of the cashier’s unusual behavior and set their stuff down on the table, making sure there’s space for all of their drinks when they’re finished.
Claire:Okay, so I already went a little into some of my history and science homework at school, but math is kind of confusing me right now. What about you guys?
Engel:I was actually thinking of starting with math. We can try to figure things out together if you want to.
Claire:Sure. I’d like that. What about you two?
Bubble:I was going to work on my science first before anything else. I always end up finishing it at the last moment, so I just wanna get it out of the way right now.
(Name):Yeah, that’s fair. I was thinking of starting with language first while I still remember the French Miss Thavel went over and then starting my music homework.
Claire:Alright then. Don’t be afraid to ask for help though. We kind of always just work on whatever we feel like and ask for help if we’re really confused by something.
(Name):Alright. I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks again.
The four of them all looked down on their homework, starting to look over the questions before writing down their answers. Claire and Engel quietly talked to each other about the problems while (Name) silently read the words on their paper, trying to remember the language Miss Thavel told them while they could still remember it.
(Name):’Okay, “hello” is definitely “bonjour”. I feel like I’ve hear that enough to just know that. “Bread” is “pain”, assuming the memes were telling the truth. “Ghost” is-okay, I’m just starting to realize that the words picked for this are a little random, but whatever. I care more about my grade than if I’ll actually use the language myself.’
(Name) continued writing down their answers, trying to keep the words they learned in their mind so they could write them down correctly. 5 minutes later, they had nearly finished their language homework, the paper filled almost entirely with English and what the words meant in French.
Bubble:Hey (Name). Can I get some help?
(Name):Uhh, just a second. Just a couple more questions left.
Bubble:Okay. I can wait.
(Name) nodded and looked back down at their homework. They wanted to finish it up before they forget the French they learned earlier anyway, so they didn’t mind hurrying up. So they quickly put down the proper translations, taking a second long enough to make sure they put down the right words before swapping their language homework for their science homework.
(Name):Okay, I’m done with that. So, what did you need help with on your science? You said science, right?
Bubble:Yeah. I haven’t failed anything yet, but it always takes me longer to finish my science work than any of our other classes.
(Name):Well, I do pretty well in science, so I can probably help. How far did you get in your homework anyway?
Bubble:I finished the first problem and looked over the second problem, but I really don’t think I get it. I tried skipping it to focus on some of the other problems, but they also confused me. So uhh….can you help me?
(Name):Sure I can. I can hold off on the music homework for now.
Bubble:Great! Thanks.
(Name) read the problems to Bubble, explaining what they could understand of the questions to help Bubble understand them better. Bubble started writing down her answers with (Name). Some were right while some were definitely wrong. After 7-8 minutes, they finally felt satisfied with what they had gotten down.
Bubble:Okay! Science is all done. Thanks (Name)! That’s definitely the fastest I’ve ever done and of my science stuff.
(Name):Don’t mention it. You guys were cool with me tagging along, and I don’t mind helping you guys back.
Cafe employee:Claire, Engel, Bubble, and (Name):your drinks are done. Repeat:Claire, Engel, Bubble, and (Name):your drinks are done.
Claire:I'll get our drinks. Be right back.
Claire walked away from the table and over to the far left side of the counter, talking briefly with the employee who had their drinks. The employee put their drinks in a drink carrier and handed them to Claire. She thanked the employee and walked back to the table her friends were at, setting the drink carrier in the middle of the table.
Everyone grabbed their drinks and continued their homework. They all enjoyed their drinks as they went through their homework, asking each other for help with random problems as they all worked through their homework together.
An hour passed, and they had all finally finished up their homework and drinks. They all looked over their answers for a few minutes, making sure they were all as correct as they could be when answering them. Once they were sure they were happy with what they had put down, they spent the next half hour just talking. Random games they’ve played, random hobbies they have or had, and whatever else they could think of as they talked.
After a while of mindless ramblings of what they were into, the four teens finally decided it was time to get going. The put their school work and pencils away in their backpacks before throwing their empty cups away.
(Name):Well, that was fun. Thanks for inviting me again. It was nice to do my homework with friends like this.
Engel:Don’t mention it. That’s why I suggested you come with us.
Bubble:Yep! And I finally don’t have to frantically scramble around at home just to finish my science homework. Thanks again for that by the way.
(Name):No problem. And you helped me with some of my history, so I’d say we’re pretty much even.
Claire:That’s why we do this. To help each other. And it’s always nice to just spend time together.
Bubble:Welp, see you guys tomorrow!
Engel:Bye guys.
Engel and Bubble both walked away from the cafe together since their homes were in the same direction. Meanwhile, (Name) was on their phone, texting their parents that they’d be home soon.
Claire:Hey uh, which direction is your home? Maybe we can walk to our homes together? I kind of live in the opposite direction from Engel and Bubble’s houses, so I kind of always walk back home alone.
(Name):Sure, I’d like to walk home with you. My home’s roughly opposite of where they walked too, if that’s what you meant.
Claire:Yeah, it is. Let’s get going.
(Name) and Claire both started walking away from the cafe. They started talking to each other as they walked alongside each other. Once they had walked far enough away from the cafe, a certain bully trio stepped out of some bushes. Oliver and Edward were looking in the direction (Name) and Claire walked in while Zip was walking her mouth clean of her vomit.
Zip:Oh god. Their friendship talk was so sickening. Seriously, who the hell talks to their friends like that?
Edward:Well, we’ve pretty much known for a long while almost everyone in the school are kind-hearted losers. This really shouldn’t be too new to you.
Zip:Fair enough, but still-(gags). Does anyone wanna remind me why we spent over an hour watching these idiots drinking coffee or whatever? Couldn’t we have at least gone in to get something for ourselves?
Oliver:Well, if we went inside, then we would see less about how they interact with their friends and more time arguing with the goody two-shoes crew.
Edward:If we’re ever going to convince (Name) that everyone else in the school aren’t worth their time, then knowing how they see all of them would be helpful to us. And no:knowing them and knowing how (Name) sees them aren’t exactly the same thing.
Zip:Ugh. Fine. Can we just get something to drink before we get going? My throat is dry as hell.
Oliver:Yeah, let’s get something. I wanna see if they restocked on those scone things yet.
Oliver, Edward, and Zip walked away from the bushes they were hiding in and into the cafe. The bell rung as the bullies walked up to the counter. Oliver looked down at the display cases as Zip and Edward walked up to the silent woman, her gaze focused heavily on them.
Zip:Hey, cashier lady. We want drinks. What’s the sugariest thing you got on the menu?
???:…………………………………………………..
Edward:Uhhh. Hello? Are you listening to us or are you zoned out right now?
???:…………………………………………………..
Zip:Jeez, what’s up with this weirdo? Hey Oliver! This cashier girl isn’t saying anything and is looking at us weird.
Oliver:Fine, fine. Hold on. (looks away from the snacks) Hey lady. Me and my friends just wanna buy some drinks and food, so if you can-wait…holy shit. You work here?!?!
Zip:Huh? You know this weirdo?
Oliver:You could say that. She won’t though. Don’t know if it’s just ‘cause she hates talking or something, but whatever. Good ta see ya again by the way, ∆iden.
∆iden:…………………………………………………..
Relationships~
Engel-21% Friends, glad he invited you
Claire-24% Friends, happy to have someone to walk home with
Bubble-23% Friends, would like to do homework with you more
Oliver-20% Friends, has plans in mind
Edward-20% Friends, patiently waiting to spend time with you
Zip-20% Friends, just wants to hang out
∆iden-??????
Notes:
And that’s another chapter finished. I’m willing to believe nobody thought ∆iden would be in this. I didn’t even know she existed when I first started writing this, so I didn’t think she’d be in this either. I think I have some good ideas for her though, so that’ll be interesting to write.
I don’t really have anything else I feel could be interesting to say, so I hope you enjoyed this, tell me if I made any mistakes or are confused, and I’ll be back with another chapter soon enough…….hopefully. I have a track record with procrastination, so we’ll see.
Chapter 23: A dark past
Summary:
Sometimes, people have histories they aren’t proud to share with others. Paper School’s principal:Miss Grace, is someone who isn’t too fond of her past, and is much less happy with the situation it has put her in today.
Notes:
Hello everyone. So this chapter is gonna be a little different. As of now, I have been writing for a whole year(I’m assuming anyway, as Quotev says I created my account on September 7th last year). And so, I felt like mixing things up a little with my own take on what the lore for FPE could have been. Not that this will be anything remotely like what Katie would have done, and I highly doubt this will be even remotely accurate to what could have happened, but I thought this could be interesting to do.
Not much else to say really other than the reader insert character won’t be present for the majority of this chapter. Hope this came out alright and that you guys enjoy will still enjoy it despite how different this is from what I’ve been doing.
Oh, uh, actually, I guess a warning. There are some moments that describe death, mutilation, and excessive amounts of blood. The previous chapters I wrote just mentioned people were killed, but this chapter gets more descriptive over that. Maybe it isn’t as bad as I think it is, but I still felt like I should say something about it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Word count:5550 words…dang, just 5 off
(no pov)
(ANNOYING SCHOOL BELL)
School had ended. Students were eagerly walking out of the classrooms to get home or spend time with their friends. Miss Grace, however, was sitting in her office, looking over some paperwork that needed to be signed. Nothing too new or serious, just stuff regarding things like funding, events, and other typical school stuff.
As Miss Grace was signing the paperwork, she heard a knocking sound on her office door.
Miss Grace:Come in.
Despite her calm tone, her voice reached the person on the opposite side of the door. The door was then opened up, revealing (Name) as they walked inside of the room.
(Name):Hi Miss Grace. Miss Sasha said you wanted to talk to me about something.
Miss Grace:Don’t worry. I just wanted to ask a couple of questions regarding your time here. This shouldn’t take more than 5 minutes. Have a seat please.
(Name):Okay. Got it.
(Name) sat down in the chair in front of Miss Grace’s desk, their eyes lingering on all of the stacked papers on her desk before looking back up at her. She seemed to be a little tired as she took a sip from a coffee mug.
(Name):You uhh…seem a little tired. Is everything alright?
Miss Grace:I appreciate the concern, but it isn’t needed. I just had a hard time getting a good night’s sleep. It happens. I should be fine by tomorrow at least. (sips her coffee) Anyway, your teachers have told and shown me your grades. I’m glad to see you’re doing well.
(Name):Thanks. It’s been a bit difficult here and there, so uhh…it’s nice to know I’m doing good.
Miss Grace:Anyway, how have you been enjoying your time here? It has been over a month since you’ve joined. I hope your new friends have helped you settle in well.
(Name):Yeah, I’d say they have. Can’t say I expected to get along with as many people as I have been, but I’m not complaining. Though, not all of them get along with each other.
Miss Grace:Well, I’m sure you all will figure something out. That was all I was hoping to ask you about. You may leave now. Enjoy the rest of your day.
(Name):Okay. Goodbye Miss Grace.
(Name) stood up from their chair and walked back out of the office, shutting the door as they left. Miss Grace watched them walk away through the windows surrounding the door while rubbing her eyes, trying to keep herself awake. Once they left her sight, she turned her attention back to the papers on her desk, grabbing her pencil and writing down on the-
(Snap!)
The tip of the pencil broke off.
Miss Grace:(sigh) I hope those pens get here soon. It’s always annoying to have to get up to sharpen these things.
Miss Grace stood up from her desk and walked to the pencil sharpener on the wall. She put the pencil in, the sound of the pencil sharpener doing its thing filling the room as Miss Grace blankly looked down at it. She waited a few seconds before taking the pencil out, looking it over to make sure it was sharpened enough.
As she looked at the pencil, her gaze shifted to a large bookcase she had in her office. The shelves were almost entirely full except for one. One singular book had an entire shelf to itself. It wasn’t a big book either, so it looked much more unusual to see it on its own. The book’s cover was mostly worn out, so its original title and whoever made it were long lost. The only thing that was eligible was a large triangle with two lines crossed over the top of the triangle.
Miss Grace set her pencil back on her desk and picked the book up. She opened the book up, looking over the pages that were there. Only 1 single page was left, and it was noticeable that there used to be many more that were ripped out. There were also a few tears in the book’s cover, but nothing too damaging.
Miss Grace was looking over the singular page, a slight frown now on her face as she looked it over. A hand subconsciously came up to her face, feeling the scars on her forehead as she reread the book’s remaining page, deep in thought.
(17 years ago)
(This is all stuff that happens with Miss Grace, but I was weirdly vague about that in the flashback and didn’t feel like redoing everything. I’m really just leaving this in case anyone were to get confused.)
In a quiet house, a tall 23-year old girl slowly stood up from her bed, yawning as she rubbed her eyes. She looked over to her alarm clock, seeing that it was already past 10 A.M. She never was one for getting up early, so she always slept in whenever her parents allowed her to. Luckily, she got an interview to assist the principal of the school in town. The pay was good, so hopefully she could move out soon enough. She didn’t hate her parents, but they’ve been acting strangely the past 4 years, so she hoped that maybe getting enough of her own money would be the change she needed.
The girl walked out of her bedroom, walking down the stairs to the living room. She turned the tv on to a random channel playing cartoons. She then walked into the kitchen to get some breakfast, grabbing a box of cereal, a milk carton, and a bowl. She poured the cereal into the bowl before pouring the milk in. She then grabbed a spoon and brought the bowl of cereal into the living room, sitting down on the couch and watching the cartoon play.
As the girl ate her cereal and watched the tv, she heard the doorbell ringing. Curious, the girl set her bowl on the small table in front of her and walked up to the door. She saw a note taped to the door as she walked up to it. She took the note off and read it.
Hi dear. It’s mommy. Me and your dad forgot we needed to do something important. There is also supposed to be an important package arriving today. Do not open it, okay? It’s something very important for mommy and daddy’s work.
The young adult rolled her eyes as she set the note down as she opened the door. She wasn’t a fan of the baby talk, but she couldn’t stop them. Once she opened the door, she saw a large-ish box at their doorstep. The girl picked the box up and headed back into her home, shutting the door on the way. She set the box down on the living room table and picked her cereal bowl back up.
The girl finished her breakfast as the tv played cartoons. She walked back into the kitchen and set her bowl in the sink, washing it down before walking away to grab a knife and some tape. She was always a curious girl, so she learned on the internet how to open boxes without leaving noticeable damage. And her parents leave the house enough for her to have a general idea on when they would be back, so she could guess how long she has to see what they got.
The girl used the knife to cut open the box, opening it up and carefully peeling the tape off. Once she was sure she got all of the tape off without damaging the box, she pulled out a couple of unusual books, both with weird triangles that had lines on the top of them. One was titled “The cult of The Royal Demons”, with the title telling her it would talk about the background of this “cult”. The other book was titled “The ancient incantations”, suggesting it had something to do with magic. But magic isn’t real, so she didn’t think much of it.
Curiosity still lingered in the girl’s mind, so she opened the book, realizing this was meant to be a “legit” spell book. The first two pages didn’t have anything too interesting. Just standard elemental spells you could imagine. They each had basic instructions on how to cast them such as how much focus they required and how much practice they required. Though due to them being labeled as basic, they didn’t seem to be hard to use. Not like the girl was convinced yet that it was legit.
She looked over the pages before settling on a supposed wind spell. All it required was for the caster to be able to concentrate on the concept of wind, fairly simple. So the girl tried it, focusing on the thought until she could feel even the slightest breeze. The girl then held her hand up, attempting to cast the spell.
…….nothing happened.
The girl felt this was evidence that this book was in fact fake. However, as she flipped back to the front page, she saw a small disclaimer.
IMPORTANT DISCLAIMER:If you are to cast any of the spells in this book, you need the demonic symbol on you/your clothes. The ancient demons’ magic cannot flow through you otherwise.
She still wasn’t convinced yet, but she had already went this far to satisfy her curiosity. She took the book with her to her room, grabbing a pencil and a small piece of paper from the desk she used to do her homework on. She set the book down next to the paper, copying the symbol on the cover onto the paper. Once she finished drawing the symbol, she stuck the paper on her right horn, hoping that would be good enough.
The girl looked up at the paper hanging from her horn and then the book. She picked it back up and flipped back to the page with the wind spell. She did what she did earlier, focusing on the concept of wind until she could feel it again. She held her hand out at her bed, a burst of wind blowing out from her hand and causing the blanket to fly into the wall. Her eyes widened as she realized what she did.
The girl spent a few more minutes casting some random spells, making sure that this was actually real and that she wasn’t just seeing things. After a few minutes of experimenting with water, ground, and healing spells, she decided she was convinced. Once she was sure there was no evidence left behind from her experimentations, she walked back down the stairs into the living room. setting the book back in its box and grabbing the first book she pulled out. She reread the title while looking over the cover, examining the triangle again.
The girl opened the book up and started reading through it. As she guessed from the title, it talked about the origins and objective of this supposed cult. Apparently, this cult has been worshiping a long line of demons for centuries. Unlike what some would think, these demons don’t live quite as long as they’re portrayed in fiction, barely living about twice as long as the average human. However, they can extend their lifespan based on how many people they kill. Every life taken adds anywhere from another day to another month added to their lifespan.
The more she read, the more disturbed she got. It talked about how long these demons have walked the earth, when the cult was first formed, and even the histories of each demon that’s existed. Why would her parents even want to be involved in something like this? It didn’t make sense to her.
She eventually reached a certain section talking about the latest demon of this apparent cult. Princess ∆lice. Whenever a new demon is born, the previous parent(s) pass away, but the newborn demon is always different from their parents. Sometimes they’re faster, sometimes they figure out their powers quicker, and some have even gained new powers they use and then pass on to their child. Meaning the “∆lice” this cult now worships will probably get some kind of power boost along with whatever her now deceased parent was capable of.
The girl’s head hurt. She regretted getting this invested in something like this. But it’s not like she’ll just be able to forget about any of this. For now, she put the book back in the box it came in, setting it on top of the spell book as she held it shut. She grabbed the tape again and started tapping the box shut, looking as if it was never opened to begin with.
She laid down on the couch, looking to the side to stare at the box. She tried to rationalize everything she just learned. The spell book wasn’t something she could think up an explanation for, so just accepted that magic is real. But this cult? The way the book talked about “serving royalty gives them purpose” just screamed that they’re a bunch of hopeless fanatics. There was no way people could be so obsessed with something so messed up. And she didn’t like to entertain the idea her parents were like that either.
(3 weeks later)
As much as she wanted to give them the benefit of the doubt, Grace wasn’t going to just ignore this. Back when she first found out about the cult and their magic, Grace started spying on her parents, listening to them read the books, practicing the spells, and talking to someone on the phone about her. After a while, she started following them whenever they left the house, which was more than a little hard since she had to stay out of their sight and keep up with their car. But she was able to manage that…occasionally.
Once she had down the place they visited, she had an easier time seeing what they were up to. The building was a large house. Nothing too expensive, but nothing too cheap either. After a while of surveying the house for any way to watch without getting caught, she noticed a small light coming from the side of the house. Once she walked up to it, she saw what looked like a small window near the ground, letting her see into the houses basement.
Grace:Well, that’s convenient.
Grace dropped down to look into the basement. The inside had a much different look than the house looks. The basement had a royal yet dystopian look to it. Rubble and fire were scattered everywhere, marble columns were lined up next to the walls, and there was a throne with a small child on it. She looked to be about 2 years old, had brown hair tied into pigtails with black bows, and a white long-sleeved shirt with denim overalls. She looked like any other human, but Grace was able to tell that this was ∆lice.
Grace couldn’t hear anything due to how far down the basement seemed to go, but she could make out her parents wearing weird robes like the rest of the people in the basement. Each of the robes had the triangle symbol that she saw in the spell book, likely meaning they all can use the magic in the book to some capacity. Grace’s parents and a few other members brought out two cages with numerous rabbits inside. They opened the cages and poured the rabbits out, startling and confusing the small animals as they looked around the room.
Before any of them could move around, pitch black tendrils shot out from the ground, piercing the rabbits. The small girl on the throne giggled sadistically as she waved her hands around, making the tendrils continue to stab and rip the rabbits apart. Their blood spilled on the ground as chunks of rabbit meat were also tossed around as the girl continued to mutilate and rip their bodies apart.
Grace backed away from the window, feeling nauseous at the sight of the massacre going on down there. Once she didn’t feel like throwing up anymore, she looked back down to see the demon child in the rabbit blood as she played with the torn up bunny carcasses. Grace tried to block the sight out as she looked back to her parents, trying to see how they reacted to what just happened.
……………
………………….
………………….………….they didn’t.
(3 years later)
It’s been three years. Three years since she learned about magic. About the cult her parents had gotten into. She wanted to do something way back then, but it would have only ended bad for her. She even tried going to the police for help, but more than a couple of the officers were unfortunately a part of the cult too. But after 3 years of preparing, she felt that she was finally ready to do something about it.
Grace had spent the last three years preparing. Thanks to her spying, she knew where her parents hid the books they got from the cult, likely so Grace couldn’t find them. Whenever they left the house, she would always take them to study the spells and learn more about the cult her parents were in. She had also taken up a bunch of self defense classes and exercised at the gym a lot.
Even if she could use the magic from the book to take down the cult, there were three problems with relying too much on it. 1:the magic only works if the person has the book on them, meaning the magic can’t be used unless the person is at least touching the book. 2:if the book’s pages get too damaged, the spells become unusable, even if the pages themselves are still somewhat readable. And of course 3:the book’s spells can only work with the symbol of the demons.
Based on what Grace could find, these restrictions were made in case any humans decided to go rouge against the cult. These restrictions were made back when it was harder to tell how devoted some were. And while demons don’t live quite as long as humans believe them to, they are still immortal in the way they are believed to. And a long time ago, it was common for demons to be at odds with each other, so spells were made to guarantee the deaths of those demons. Especially when the newborn demons were still figuring out their powers, as their safety typically relied on their cult until they got the hang of their powers.
As such, Grace wanted to minimize how much she used the book’s magic to ensure the more important pages were fine when the time came to it. So she used some of the money she made at the school for a gym membership, self-defense classes, and one other thing she wasn’t looking forward to-
Grace’s mom:Grace, what are you-
(BANG!)
Grace’s dad:Oh my god! Grac-
(BANG!)
……a gun.
Grace confronted her parents about them joining the cult numerous times back when she first found out about it, much to their shock. Each time she tried to talk them out of it, and each time they would instead try to convince her that this cult was actually a good thing for all of them. She eventually gave up trying to talk them out of it, but she had recently heard them talking about her because of how she felt about their group. Their ideas for Grace were either straight up brainwashing her or a human sacrifice.
While they never seemed to decide and even questioned if they should, they never wrote off either of those ideas. That told Grace enough. Whether they would be happy or sad to do so, they were still considering either forcing her into their cult or even killing her.
But even knowing what they have been doing and what they thought of doing, she didn’t feel justified in what she did. She hoped that killing them when they least expected it and as quick as possible would at least minimize any guilt she would feel, but she could still feel her grip loosening on the gun and tears fall from her eyes. She was able to compose herself quickly though, tightening her grip again as she wiped her eyes with her shirt’s sleeves.
Grace:Sorry mom and dad, but I need the book. I just hope I did…this quick enough for you to not feel too betrayed.
Grace walked up to her mom and dad’s bodies, seeing the holes straight through their heads as blood leaked from them. She leaned down to grab the book from her dad’s limp hands, looking down at the book and her parents as her eyes started to get watery again.
Grace:If there is an afterlife, I hope you both can forgive me. I’d like to give you a somewhat proper burial right now, but this cult you joined has existed for too long. See you soon.
Before she could get too emotional, Grace walked out of the house with her gun and the book. She put the gun in her pocket and took her car keys out, unlocking the door to the car her parents got her for her birthday a few years back. She closed and locked the door as she started up her car, backing out into the street and driving off to the house the cult was.
After a few minutes of silence, Grace made it to the large house the cult was in. The house didn’t seem too different, retaining its look from back when she first saw the house years ago. Once she parked her car near the house, Grace stuck a piece of paper with the cult’s symbol back into her horn. Obviously, it would probably be easier to just put it on a shirt, but the paper was easier to hide from her parents and was just easier to carry on hand.
Grace:If only these freaks had given my parents something with this symbol to actually wear. How cautious do they gotta be that three years still isn’t long enough to fully trust new members with their magic? Ugh, forget it. I just need to get far enough into this place so I can end this whole thing.
Grace put her irritation aside as she got out of her car, making sure her gun was hidden as she brought the book out with her. Once she was sure she had everything, she locked her car back up and walked up to the house’s front door. She rung the doorbell to the house, listening to the ringing sound of the doorbell as she waited for a response. Thankfully she didn’t have to wait too long as the peephole in the door opened up, revealing an unfamiliar pair of eyes.
Cult member:Who are you and why are you here?
Grace:Look, my parents are sick and they couldn’t make it, but they told me about your group and I wanted to join. Look, I got the book and your symbol.
Grace held the book up to the peephole to let the person behind the door see the book. She then bent down to let them see the piece of paper on her horn.
Cult member:Hmm. Very well. But no funny business.
Grace gave a quiet hum and nod as the peephole was closed back up. She kept the book held firmly under her arm as her other hand rested in her pocket, listening to the person messing with the locks to the door. After a bit, the sounds ended as the door opened up to reveal a hooded figure with the cult’s symbol on the front of their hood.
Cult member:Alright, follow me-
(SCHLK!)
In the basement of the house, dozens of people were bowing to a 5 year old girl on a throne as she was mutilating a couple of teenagers. Their screams had long since died down as the girl continued throwing their mangled corpses around, blood and chunks of flesh scattered around as the girl laughed to herself. Though she stopped as she and the rest of her cult heard the sound of a scream and stabbing noises from the house above them.
∆lice:Aww. Is Taylor killing someone again? They should know by now I like killing people myself. Ugh. Everyone, tell them to come down here. And get some more toys for me to play with. These two are losing their charm.
∆lice‘s cult:Yes, Princess ∆lice.
The members of the cult all bowed once more before walking back upstairs, leaving ∆lice alone in the basement as she turned her attention back to her “toys”. She had practically ripped off all of their limbs already, their eyes had been ripped out, and blood was seeping out from everywhere. Their eye sockets, their chests, their faces, their ripped off limbs, everywhere.
As ∆lice used her magic to sweep all of their strew limbs and flesh to the side, she heard a commotion going on above her. Fire, gunshots, stabbing, and other rough and blunt noises echoed in the house above her throne room as she pushed the mutilated corpses to the side. After a bit, several members of her cult came tumbling down the stairs, having been burnt, stabbed, shot, and even had broken limbs.
∆lice stared at their dead bodies confused and slight irritation as she looked up to hear soft, from steps coming down the stairs. Grace glared down at the young demon as she walked down the steps, the spell book in her left hand and her gun in her right hand.
∆lice:Hey lady! Who are you and why did you kill my guys? I kind of rely on them to get me fresh meat for me to kill so I can get stronger and live longer.
Grace:They’re all gone. Your cult is no more. And soon, you’ll be no more too.
∆lice:The heck are you talking about-
∆lice was cut off by Grace shooting her several times in the face, blinding her as she reeled back from the pain. Grace quickly put her gun away and focused the book’s magic into her hand, shooting a purple beam at ∆lice, hoping to quickly kill the demon child. Unfortunately, ∆lice regenerated her face quickly enough to see the attack and teleported away from the blast, watching it blow up her throne instead as she floated in the air.
∆lice:Alright, you wanna play with me? Then let’s play.
A wide, manic grin appeared on ∆lice’s face as a faint light emanated from her, causing small but noticeable changes to her appearance. Her shirt and overalls looked more ripped and worn out in some spots, six small spikes came out from her back, and some scars appeared on her legs while a large rash covered half of her face.
A long, drawn out fight was had between the two of them. All of the time Grace spent exercising had helped her with dodging the vast majority of ∆lice’s attacks, but she couldn’t do much to ∆lice either. The demon child seemed to let herself get hit whenever Grace shot her with the gun’s bullets or used some elemental magic to weaken her or catch her off guard, but ∆lice would always teleport away whenever Grace tried to use the spells that would actually kill her.
But Grace kept trying though, creating spikes from the ground that then flew into the air and pierced their way through ∆lice‘s body. The small girl’s entire body went limp for a moment before she regenerated almost immediately. Her blood had practically stained half of the ground Grace stood on at this point, hinting at how long they had been fighting.
∆lice’s grin grew as she started teleporting rapidly, popping up in one spot briefly before teleporting again and again. Grace tried to keep her eyes on ∆lice, but the girl was teleporting too quickly to keep track of the girl. Suddenly, ∆lice stopped right in front of Grace, staring her dead in the eyes.
Grace channeled magic into her hand again, but pitch black tendrils shot out from the ground around her before she could attack. She backed away as she blasted the tendrils with the book’s magic to keep them away, but one came from behind her and wrapped around her left wrist, twisting her arm and throwing her to the side.
Grace groaned as she hit the ground, feeling her left arm to thankfully see it wasn’t to hurt, but not so thankfully that the book wasn’t in her hand anymore. Grace immediately picked herself up as ∆lice grabbed the book and started violently ripping the pages out while also having her tendrils stab and rip up the pages themselves.
∆lice:Don’t need that, or that, and definitely not those. Ooo, maybe-nah. Never mind. Man, my ancestors were either really cautious or really boring. None of these spell are new or interesting. Oh well, don’t need th-
Another bullet was shot, this time at her hands. ∆lice hissed in pain as both of her hands fell to the ground with the book. The demon child didn’t even turn to Grace as she made her tendrils zip straight at Grace, wanting to just decapitate her already so she can figure out what she’s going to do without her cult.
However, she didn’t hear any groans or gasps of pain, so she decided to look at Grace. Her eyes widened as she saw Grace holding both tendrils in place, keeping them from stabbing her. ∆lice frowned as she put more pressure on her tendrils to stab the young adult, but Grace wasn’t letting up.
Grace subconsciously grit her teeth as she struggled to hold the tendrils in place. Suddenly, a surge of adrenaline took over as Grace ran up close to ∆lice and stabbed her with her own tendrils. One was stabbed into her chest while the other was stabbed directly into her face. ∆lice made them disintegrate to keep Grace from using them against her more, revealing large holes in her body were she was stabbed.
As ∆lice started focusing on recovering from her wounds, Grace grabbed the girl by her shirt and slammed her straight into the ground floor. She then moved her hand to ∆lice‘s head and started slamming ∆lice‘s face into the ground repeatedly, the demon’s face getting more bruised and bloody as Grace kept ramming her face into the ground.
Grace aimed her gun back at ∆lice and started shooting her again, unloading the gun of every single bullet it had left into ∆lice. Once the banging sound of gunfire came to an end, Grace tossed the gun aside and looked over ∆lice‘s mangled body. The girl wasn’t moving much. Her body was twitching like she was trying to move, but she wasn’t doing much beyond that.
∆lice‘s right arm started to raise, albeit shakily, slowly causing a pitch black tendril to reappear from the ground. Feeling exasperated, Grace kicked ∆lice in the hip, sending the demon child rolling away and lying flat on her back. She tried to make the tendril stab at Grace again only for the woman to stomp her foot down on ∆lice‘s arm.
Grace:Why did you demons have to exist?
Grace took her foot off of ∆lice‘s arm and stomped her foot on her face, causing more blood to leak from her nose.
Grace:Why did you have to exist?
(STOMP!)
Grace:So much blood has been shed…so much pain has been caused…
(STOMP!)
Grace:Adults….children…animals….families….
(STOMP!)
Grace:And it’s all because of you.
(STOMP-CRACK!)
Grace carried ∆lice‘s bloody body out of the house, surveying the area as she opened the trunk to her car and put ∆lice in a body bag. She wasn’t actually dead, but she was incapacitated. Grace assumed it was because she’s still young and potentially still not at her full power, and so her regeneration had reached its temporary limit.
But she will be back. She’s a demon, and she tore out every page in the book Grace was using. And Grace had already destroyed the rest of the cult’s books before she confronted ∆lice, basically screwing herself out of any way of truly killing the demon.
Well, almost, anyway.
Grace:God damn-ugh. Guess this is my best bet, huh? Not like I have much of a choice when she tore everything else to shreds.
Grace looked over the last remaining page in the spell book. It was slightly crumpled, but it didn’t look damaged beyond being somewhat creased, so she set the book in a compartment in the car as she started it back up. Once the engine was running, she drove away from the house of the now-destroyed cult, trying to keep her mind focused on her current objective.
Even after spending half an hour cleaning up the blood that had covered her face, hands, and clothes, she didn’t feel any less dirty. She went from someone who never even thought of harming another person to brutalizing a child and killing dozens of people, including her own parents. Even if she had someone to confirm she did the right thing, this wasn’t something she’d ever be able to push aside.
But little did she know just how true that would be…
Notes:
Okay, I think that’ll be enough for now. I’m sure there's some things I could have gone into more/less detail for to make this a little better or easier to understand, but this is what it is. This was really just an attempt to connect Miss Grace and ∆lice since Miss Grace has the same symbol. Who knows what the actual connection would have been, and I’m sure this isn’t the best/most coherent take, but I feel it came out alright.
Anyway, this is going to get a part 2 since there’s still some more to go over like why ∆lice lives in a school closet. Again:this is all just my own take and is unlikely this is what Katie would have done. This backstory for Miss Grace only applies to this fanfic.
But all of that aside, thanks for reading all of this. Whether you were reading on Quotev back when I first started this, when I first started my Mario + RWBY fic, made my Ao3 account, started using my Wattpad account, when I started my Indie Cross fic, or even just found out about my stuff recently. I honestly never thought writing was something I’d ever commit to, and much less that my stuff could be seen by hundreds of thousands of people. But it’s been nice.
Back when I first started, I didn’t necessarily think I was doomed to only write something mediocre, but I wasn’t quite expecting to get the kind of feedback I have been. Sure, sometimes I still worry about the quality of what I write. That’ll never change. But it does make me feel nice to know that there are people who think I’m good at this, even if I’m unsure if I really am.
I’d ramble more, but this chapter is already a little longer than I thought it would be, and I don’t wanna drag too much attention from my actual work. But again, whether you voice your enjoyment or even just read and silently wait for an update:I really do appreciate that you’ve read up to here. And I hope I continue to write stuff you will enjoy reading. Until then, so you guys soon.
Also, do tell me if I made any grammar mistakes. I misspelled house as hose at one point and even making small mistakes like that get on my nerves.
Chapter 24: Yandere headcanons:Claire, Abbie, Oliver, ∆lice, and Miss Circle
Notes:
I was gonna do a yandere alphabet thing for this, but then I realized that’s too many letters for me to also include more than one character unless I do them all in pairs, so I’m just gonna do something like the last headcanon chapter. Maybe another time when I’m feeling bolder.
This is mainly because the main chapter I was working on was “insert Deltarune reference”, so I’m dropping this to let you know stuff is being written down.
And as this is yandere stuff, there will be some dark implications in some of these headcanons. Particularly with Abbie, so heads up.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Claire
Of the five listed, I feel Claire would be the easiest to work a relationship with. Maybe not the best of the entire cast, but better to put boundaries with and probably not have to worry about a body count.
Claire would probably act however she feels like with getting close or physical touch, but she would still be mostly considerate of your wants. I don’t think she would ever try to force anything between you two, but she would probably make it clear she wants something if you haven’t been close to each other in a while.
Your relationships with others wouldn’t really be in danger. You have the same friends and she knows everyone in the school enough to know you’re safe(even if she still is suspicious and hates the bully trio). But if she sees someone getting a little too close to you, she’ll probably force herself between the two of you. The following conversation would be pretty awkward. More so if you aren’t even a thing(yet).
I feel like even at her worst, she’ll probably still be fine to deal with so long as you’re still alive and around. Even if you rejected her, she’d still try to be friends unless you were unreasonably rude with the rejection. In that scenario, she would just cut you out of her life and be unable to go back to her normal relationships (depending on how badly the rejection goes).
Though if your relationship was good and you were killed, that would actually tip her over the edge. If it was from something that couldn’t be controlled or blamed on an actual person, she would probably fall into a deep depression. But if she knew someone killed you, she would fall into a vengeful rage instead. She wouldn’t care if it’s some random, Oliver, Miss Circle, or even ∆lice. As long as she feels she can get justice for you, she’ll go through whoever she has to.
Abbie
Ironically, Abbie’s strong disliking for conflict is a double edged sword. On one hand, you don’t have to worry about him stirring up any trouble because of his attachment to you. But on the other hand, he’ll pretty much never speak up about what’s bothering him. Hope you know how to handle a boy with such bad anxiety you’ll have to make him tell you what’s bothering him.
To him, he needs to be told by you that’s he’s allowed to do anything. Hug, hold hands, or even just talk. He doesn’t want to do anything to make you hate him. Obviously he’s never had that kind of problem with others like Lana, but he wasn’t exactly obsessed with her, regardless of how close they were. But you? The way he sees it, one wrong move could end your guys’ relationship before it even starts.
His anxiety of you leaving him is probably at its worst when you’re around others he doesn’t know. Even if Abbie knows you don’t know them either, he’ll always get this intense feeling of dread that any conversation with a stranger could be the last time you care about him. And it makes him feel even worse that he’d think of you like that, which only leaves him an even worse wreck by the time you’re away from others.
If Abbie ever feels like he lost you, then he’d lose all will to live. Rejection? Done. You die? Done. If you stay around him long enough, he’ll convince himself that he needs you to live. And he’s too timid to actually do anything drastic to others, so that only leaves one other person. Himself.
Oliver & ∆lice
Note:if I do pair headcanons like I mentioned earlier, it’ll be something like this.
First things first, if any relationship is to be had with the both of them, you need to be close to ∆lice for her to accept you. If she’s under the impression that Oliver and/or you are interested in the other, then ∆lice needs to be into you first. Otherwise you can bet that you’re dying in the next ten minutes after she learns.
Now, Oliver and ∆lice probably wouldn’t be that different from how they are in Basics in Behavior. Oliver and Zip “pranked” Claire into getting killed by ∆lice who only killed the student for walking into her room. Oliver would treat killing anyone interested in you as a fun little hobby while ∆lice would just rip them limb from limb and feed them their own entrails.
The both of them would probably be weird with boundaries. Oliver probably isn’t a “personal space” guy, but not because he doesn’t care you feel. He’s just not one to care about boundaries. ∆lice probably does care about you having space. She’s just also under the impression that you having personal space only applies to everyone but her. They’re both very touchy with each other, so they both just assume you’d be okay with being pressed against them 24/7.
Oliver and ∆lice still have a healthy relationship(well, as healthy as it can be). The both of them still spend plenty of time together hugging, cuddling, kissing, and talking to each other. They just now also think about doing all of that stuff with you. Again, they got no concept of personal space, so be ready.
While bothered, I don’t think Oliver would freak out over a rejection. ∆lice on the other hand…yeah, hope you didn’t like having rights, because you’re not leaving her sight ever again. I feel like Oliver would also be pretty chill with that scenario, so don’t expect him to help you get ∆lice off of you.
Now, I’m admittedly a little unsure how they would act if you died. If we’re talking about ∆lice, she’ll probably just go killing off the planet’s population until she feels like she “avenged” you. Oliver….I’m a little unsure. He’d probably just feel a little empty inside and cling more to his relationship with ∆lice. Not quite as drastic as anyone else, but still something unhealthy.
And finally, Miss Circle
Similar to our match made in Hell, a yandere Miss Circle probably wouldn’t be all that different from the original. Maybe more obsessive, but she already killed her students just for failing tests. Killing someone who got a little too close to you probably wouldn’t be considered anything new to her.
Now, there are a number of things that would make a relationship with Miss Circle weird. You’re one of her students(not underaged), she’s freakishly tall, she’s a serial killer, her left arm isn’t a normal arm, and some other things. So yeah, not impossible to make a relationship work, but would be a little weird if nothing else.
Her closeness to you depends on her mood. If she’s in a good mood, she’ll be fairly reasonable with your boundaries. If she’s in a bad mood, then she might be a little more forceful with the affection, so you’ll need to get her attention for her to ease up on the aggressive hugging.
Now, would she be easy to make jealous? Yes. Very much yes. She wouldn’t care who they are or what your relationship is with them. If they get even a little too close, they’re dead. You would then be held back after school where she would make you apologize for your “actions”.
And uhh….you dying? Yeah…maybe try not to do that anytime soon. I mean, it probably can’t be any worse than ∆lice who’s a literal demon, but Miss Circle will find a way to be equally terrible. She’d probably start with first killing everyone in Paper School even if no one was actually responsible for you dying(maybe not Bloomie or Thavel, though she would be colder to them).
Notes:
Anyway, I think that’ll be enough for now. Sorry to anyone whose favorites didn’t get in. I just wanted to get something simple out since the main chapter was taking too long. I’ve gotten a lot written down for it though, so hopefully we won’t have to wait too much longer for it(hopefully).
If you guys would like more headcanons, I’ll probably write some more every now and then if a chapter is taking too long. Maybe not that often though, since I still wanna focus on whatever narrative I’m making for this fic. We’ll see.
Anyway, tell me if I made any spelling mistakes, and I’ll see you guys next time.
Q4pentertainment on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Nov 2024 12:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kineo on Chapter 6 Sun 27 Oct 2024 12:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCultistApostle on Chapter 7 Thu 18 Sep 2025 05:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCultistApostle on Chapter 7 Thu 18 Sep 2025 05:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
KingofSmut on Chapter 12 Wed 30 Oct 2024 10:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Q4pentertainment on Chapter 13 Sun 10 Nov 2024 12:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fourth41 on Chapter 17 Fri 14 Feb 2025 06:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
That_Guy (Guest) on Chapter 18 Wed 16 Apr 2025 03:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveTTC (Guest) on Chapter 18 Thu 24 Apr 2025 12:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ricky45362 on Chapter 18 Thu 24 Apr 2025 02:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
TrippyTorpedo269 on Chapter 23 Mon 08 Sep 2025 04:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ricky45362 on Chapter 23 Mon 08 Sep 2025 06:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
TrippyTorpedo269 on Chapter 24 Mon 06 Oct 2025 08:25AM UTC
Comment Actions